-.,::.
fi3Uiltiitbfai CtmVetana.
//r
THE BENSON HBRARY OF HYMNOLOGY Endowed by the Reverend
LOUIS FlTZGERALD BENSON, D.D.
LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY V» £. PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY
THE
IRISH ARCELEOLOGICAL AND CELTIC SOCIETT,
FOR THE
PUBLICATION OF THE MATERIALS FOR IRISH HISTORT.
prcsibcnt :
HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF LEINSTER.
lHcc-}Jrcsib,ents: THE MOST NOBLE THE MARQUESS OF EILDARE, M.R.I.A. THE RIGIIT HON. TIIE EARL OF DUXRAVEN, M.R.I.A. THE RIGHT HON. LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE, M.R.I.A. VERY REV. C. W. RUSSELL, D. D., M. R. I. A.. President of Mavnooth (
CotUUÍl : RIGHT REV. CHARLES GRAVES, D. D., M. R. I. A., Bishop of Limerkk. REV. JAMES GRAVES, A.B., M.R.I.A. W. H. HARDINGE, ESQ., M.R.I.A. D. H. KELLY, ESQ., M.R.I.A. SIR THOMAS A. LARCOM, E.C.B., M.R.I.A. JOHN C. O'CALLAGHAN, ESQ., M.R.I.A. REV. WILLIAM REEVES, D.D., M. R. I. A. AQUILLA SMITn, M.D., M.R.I.A. SIR W. R. WILDE, M.D., Viee-President of the Royal Irish Academv.
Sccreíarg :
J. T. GILBERT, M.R.I.A., F.S.A.
faasurcr :
THE BANK OF IRELAND.
The esistiug materials íbr Irish liistory have hitherto heeu but to a small exteut accessible to the studeut, The published authorities have been so much exhausted, aud the works com- piled from them are so insufficient, that the expectation of any reliable history of Ireland has been generally deferred, under
( 2 )
the conviction that, before a work of that nature can be pro- duced, great additions must be made to the sources of information at present extant in print.
The immediate object of this Societv is to print in the ori- ginal, with accurate English translations and annotations, the unpublished documents illustrative of Irish history, especiallv those in the ancient and obsolete language of the countrj. The publication of these manuscripts will render many important literary monuments accessible, not only for historical inquiry, but for the purposes of comparative philology.
The production of twenty-one volumes, bearing upon Irish history, has been accomplished b}r the Irish Archa3ological So- ciety, founded in 1 840, and the Celtic Society, established in 1845. The present Society was formed by the union of these two bodies in 1854, underthe name ofthe " Irish Archa)ological and Celtic Society," for the preservation of the monuments illustrative of Irish history, and for the publication of the his- toric, bardic, eeclesiastical, and topographical remains of Irish literature, especially such as are extant in the Irish language.
The Society does not undertahe in advance to issue books within limited periods or for distinct years.
The Books printed by the Society are to be obtained only by its Subscribers, who are divided into two classes : Members, who pay three pounds admission fee, and one poxmd per annum ; and Associates, who pay an annual subscription of one pound, without any entrance fee. Members may eompound for the future annual subscriptions by the pavment of ten pounds, in- cluding the subscription for the current year. Members alone are eligible to the Council, and they only can vote at general meetings of the Society. The works published severallv by the " Irish Archceological Society" and the " Celtic Society" mav be obtained by, and through, Members, at the charges specified in the joint Catalogue, copies of which can at all times be obtained free of expense on application to the Hon. Secretarv, 1 9. Dawson- street, Dublin.
( 3 )
PUBLICATIONS
IEISH AECH.EOLOG-ICAL AND CELTIC SOCIETT.
Liber IIvmnorum : The Book of Hymns of tlie Ancient Cluirch of Ireland ; from the original MS. in the Librarv of Trinitv College, Dublin. Edited bv the Rev. James Hexthohn Todd, D. D., Pres. R. I. A., Senior Fellow of Trinitv College. Part I. Containing the following Latin Hvmns, with Irish Scholia and Gloss : —
i. Tlie Alphabetical Hvmn of St. Sechnall, or Secundinus, in praise of St. Patrick. 2. The Alphabetical Hvmn in praise of St. Brigid, attributed to St. Ultan, Bishop of Ardbreecan. 3. The Hymn of St. Cummain Fota. 4. The Hymn or Praver of St. Mugint.
Tiie Life of St. Columba, by Adamxax, Ninth Abbot of Hy [or Iona]. The Latin lext taken from a MS. of the early part of the eighth centurv, preserved at Schaffhausen ; accompanied by Tarious Readings from six other MSS., found in different parts of Europe ; and illustrated by copious Notes and Dissertations. By the Rev. "N'illiam Reeves, D. 1)., M. B , M. R. I. A. With Maps, and coloured Facsimiles of the MSS.
Irish GlossEs ; A Mediaeval Tract on Latin Declension, with examples explained in Irish. From a Manuscript in the Librarv of Trinitv College, Dublin. Together with the Lorica of Gildas, and the Middle Irish Gloss thereon, from the Leabhar Breac. Edited, witli a Commentarv, Xotes, and Indices Verbornm, by Wiutlev Stoees, A. B.
Three Fragments of Ancient Irish Annnls, hitlierto unpublished. Edited, from a MS. in the Burgundian Librarjr, Brussels, with a Translation and Notes, by John O'Dosovan, LL. D., M. R. I. A.
The Topographical Poems of Seaan O'Dubhagain and Gilla-na-naomh O'Huidhrin, enumerating the principal Families and Territories of Ireland, and their Chiefs, in the fourteenth century. The Iri>h Text edited, with Translati n and copious iUustrative Notes, hy John O'Doxovan, LL. D. ; with the following introductory Essavs by the Editor : —
1. On the Poems of O'Dubhagain and O'IIuidhrin. 2. Of the ancient names of tribes and territories in Ireland. 3. Of ancient Irish surnames and agnomina. 4. Of the Irish names anciently assuraed by the English in Ireland. 5. Of tlie assumption of English names by the native Irish. 6. Of tlie Irish families who retaiucd their an- cient names on the Continent and in Ireland. 7. Of Irish familv-names anglicised and altered. 8. Of ancient Irish Christian or baptismal names of men, and their modernized forms. g. Of ancient Irish female names and their changes.
( 4 )
pelipe na Naomh nCpennach : orCalendar of Native Saints o£ Ireland, usually styled the Martyrology of Donegal ; compiled by Friar Michael O'Clerigli. Edited, from the original Manuscript in the Librarv of the Dultes of Burgundy, at Brussels, with Translation, by J. O'Donovax, LL. D., and Introduction, Notes, and Indexes, bv J. H. Todd, D. D., and W. Reeves, D. D.
Liber Hymnorum : The Book of Hymns of the Ancient Church of Ireland ; from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dnblin. Edited by the Rev. James Henthorn Todd, D. D., Senior Fellow of Trinitv College. Part II.
Sanas Cuormaic : Cormac's Glossarv. Translated and annotated by the late Joiin O'Donovan, LL. D. Edited, with Notes and Indices, by Whiti.ey Stok.es, LL. D.
In Progress. Liber Hymnorum. Fart III.
The Antiphonary oi' Bangor, Co. Down, from the original Manoscrípt in the
Ambrosian Librarv at Milan. Edited by the Rkv. W. Reeves, D. D.
Treatise on the Ogiiam, or Occult Forms of Writing of the Ancient Irish. Edited by the Right Rev. Ciiarles Graves, D. D., Bishop of LimericU.
Tracts of S. Adamnan : comprisiug — i. The Life of S. Adamnan in Irish, from a Brussels Manuscript ; translated by the late Dr. O'Donovan. 2. The Latin Tract De Locis Sanctis, from the text of Mabillon ; collated with that of Gretser, and a Ma- nuscript in the British Museum. 3. The pir, orVision, of Adamnan, from the Leabhar Breac ; translated by the late Professor O'Currv, and collated with the ancient copy in the Leabhar na hUidhrc. 4. The Scnm Qoaiimam, or Shrine nf Adamnan ; a Poem copied from a Brussels Manuscript, and translated by the late Dr. (J'Donovan. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by the Rev. W. Reeves, D. D.
Misceli.any of the Irish Archaeological and Celtic Society.
The Council will receive Donations or Subscriptions to be applied especially to anv of the Publications in progress.
Subscriptions are received by Edward Clibborn, Esq., 19, Dawson-street Dublin. Persons desirous of becoming Subscribers to the Societv are requested to comniunicate, by letter, with the Honorary Secretarv, at No. 19, Dawson-strcet, Dublin.
nihcr, 1869.
Dígítízed by the Internet Archíve in 2013
http://archive.org/details/leabharim02todd
&'
FE
4gLpe
|6Dc6TlOR ]TT)Ul)Jn. TheBooh of Hymns of the Ancient Church of Ireland.
[ffiUlS^
Fasciculus II.
Containing
V. The Hymn of St.f'olnianMacTJiCluasaigh.
VI. The Hymn of St. Cuchuimne.
VII. The Hymn of St. Hilary in Praise of Christ.
VIII. The Hymn of St. Colman Mac Murchon,
in Praise of Michael the Archangel.
IX. The Hymn of St. Oengus Mac Tipraite in
Praise of St. Martin. X. Gloria in Excelsis Deo. XI. The Magnificat, or Hymn of the Blessed Virgin. XII. The Benedictus, or Hymn of Zacharias.
XIII. Te Deum Laudamus.
XIV. The Hynm of St. Columba, " Altus Pro-
sator." XV. The Hvmn of St. Columba, " In te,
Christe." XVI. TheHymnof St.Columba, "NoliPater." XVII. The Prayer of St. John the Evangelist. XVIII. The Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, Eing of Edessa. XIX. Prefatory Kemarks on the Hymn of St. Fiacc, in Praise of St. Patrick.
EDITED,
FROM THE ORIGINAL MANVSCRIPT IX THE LIBRARV OF TRINITT COLLEGE, DUBLIX,
Cctul) QCumsIatíon nnB iíious, v
By James Henthorn Todd, D. D., M. R. I. A., F. S. A.,
Senior Fellow of Trinitj' College, and Prxcentor of St. ratrick's Cathedral, Dublin.
D UB LIN:
^rinfet) at tí)e fctníbei-sítj) 1$xs$5, FOE THE IEISH AECH^OLOGICAL AND CELTIC SOCIETY,
1869.
DUBLIN :
}@timeí> at ti)c SRnibersít» ^iress,
BT M, H. GILL.
THE
IRISH ARCHiEOLOGICAL AND CELTIC S0CIETY.
MDCCCLXIX.
^Srrsiijcnt ■■ HIS GRACE THE DTTXE OF LEINSTER.
#ict-|)rcsiiirtris:
The Mosi Xoble the Marquis of Kildake, M. R. I. A.
The Right Hon. the Eakl of Dunraven, M. R. I. A.
The Right Hon. Loed Talbot De Malahide, M. R. I. A.
Veky Rev. C. ~W. Russell, D. D., President of Mavnooth CoUege.
Countit:
Right Rev. Chaeles Gkaves, D.D., Bishop | Major-Gexeral Sik Thomas A. Larcom,
of Limerick. Rev. James Geaves, A. B., M. R. I. A. W. H. Hardinge, Esq, M.R.I. A. D. H. Kelly, Esq., M. R, I. A. Johx C. O'Callaghan, Esq., M. R. I. A.
K. C. B., M. R. I. A. Rev. William Reeves, D.D., M. R. L A, Aquilla Smith, M. D., M. R. I. A. Sir W. R. Wilde, M.D., Vice-President
of the Royal Irish Acadeniv.
Jsrcrrtarg : J. T. Gilbeet, M. R. I. A., F. S. A.
^rtasurcr : The Baxe of Ireland.
19, Dawson-street, Dublin, November, 1869.
ADVERTISEMENT.
This Fasciculus contains all the sheets which the late lamented Editor signed for the Press, hefore ill health and other obstacles interrupted the progress of the work. It is issued by direction of the Council in its present state, as a second instalment of the publication from the Editor's pen ; with the reasonable hope that, as Doctor Todd has left some materials for the continuation, and as there are two Members of the Society prepared to take up the work where he left off, another Fasciculus, carrying on the pagination and matter as originally proposed, will be ready for delivery at no distant period.
J. T. Gilbeiít, Hon. Secreta/ry.
19, DaWSON'-STREET, DlliI.IN,
Xovcmbcr, 1869.
121
V. THE HIMN OF ST. COLMAN MAC UI CLUASAIGH.
THE íbllowing composition is of the nature of wThat the ancient Irish ecclesiastics called a Luirech, or Lorica, i. e., a Hyrnn to be recited as a protection against pestilence, assaults of demons, or other apprehended evils. The recitation of such hymns, or pravers, was regarded as the buchling on of spiritual armour, and hence they received the name of Lorica, in allusion probably to Eph. vi. 14, seq., or rather perhaps to Ps. xci. (Vulg. xc.)4, 5, 6. An example of a hymn of this kind, wdiich is evidently Irish, and is attri- buted to one " Lathacan1 Scotigena," will be found in Mone's collection, Hymn. Lat. Medii JEvi, vol. 1. p. 367.
Of the Colman Avho is said to have been the author ofthe íbllowing Hymn, we know little except wdiat we learn from the Preface of the Scholiast. He is there said to have been the son of the grandson of Cluasach ; but who this Cluasach Avas, or what family bore his name, the Editor is unable to say. It appears, however, that Colman was a Fer-Leghinn, i. e., Lecturer or Profes- sor, in the theological school or seminary of Cork, and that the Hymn was composed as a protection against the great pestilence which devastated Ire- land in the seventh centurv. This seems to fix the date of its composition to shortly before A. D. 664, in which year (according to the chronologv of the Four Masters) the two sons of Aedh Slaine, Diarmaid and Blathmac, joint kings of Ireland, with a great number of eminent saints and ecclesiastics, perished in the plague. There can be little doubt that the Colman to whom
1 Lathacan This is probably the name identifv any of them with this " Lathacan."
which in Irish authorities is written Laidh- The Four Masters record the death of a
geann. Saints of this name are celebrated in Laidhgenn, son of Baeth, of Clonfert Molua,
the Irish Calendars, at Jan. 12, May 20, A. D. 6.0; the Annals of Ulster call him
Oct. 23, and Nov. 28 ; but it is not easy to " Laidggenn sapiens mac Baith Bannaigh."
R
1 2 2 The Hymn of St. Colman.
this hymn is attributed by the Scholiast must be rcgarded as the same who, under the name of "Colman Ua Cluasaigh," is mentioned by the Four Masters as the tutor of St. Cummain, or Cummine Fota, Bishop of Clonfert, andauthor of an elegy on the death of that prelate, A. D. 66 1, which has been already quoted.2
It is believed that this Hymn has never before bcen published, nor has the Editor been able to find any other MS. copy of it than that from which it is now printed. It is written in a dialect of Irish, which fully confirms the early date assigned to it. The Editor has endeavoured, in the Notes appended to the text, to point out the more important grammatical and philological pecu- liarities of its idiom, and he takes this opportunity of acknowledging his obli- gations to Dr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry. To the former gentleman he is particularly indebted for much valuable philological and grammatical matter whieh is embodied in the notes ; and Mr. Curry has given essential aid in the translation, as wellas in deciphering and interpreting the obscmities of the MS. from which the text and its gloss have been printed. He has also to re- turn thanks to Dr. Reeves íbr many valuable suggestions.
2 See page 86, supra. The Four Masters fixed, and that it continned with more or Iess
fix the death of Colraan Ua Cluasaigh at the inteusity for some years. It may, therefore,
same year as that of his pupil Cummine Fota be true, that our author composed the hymn
(viz. A. D 601) ; whereas the Scholiast's Pre- on the occasion of the plague in which the
face states that the presenthymnwas composed kings of Ireland perished in 664, although he
on the occasion of the pestilence in which the himself died of the same plague in 661. See
kings Diarmaid and Blathmac died, viz. A. D. Dr. Wilde's Report on the Tuhles of Deuths,
664. But it is well known that the exact date (Census of Ireland for 1851, vol. v. p.
of this celebrated plague is not very accurately 49 sa.
SCN D6. Colman mac hui Chluapaig pep legmb Copcaise ípe bo pi^ne m ímmanpa bia poepab ap ín mbuibechaip po boe íppemip mac nOeba Sldne. Ctp popcap ímba bome ín hCpinn ín can pem, -] pobe a mmmac conna póichcip acc cpi nói ímmaipe bo cech pip ín hCpmn .1. anoibo móm, -] anoi bomin, -\ a noí bo chaill. copo chpoipcpec maichepepnCpenn,im meicnOiba Slane, impechmepabaip,-| ím Oilepan,-] ímTTlan- chan Leich, -| ím pochaibe apchena, ím huacigub na nboine ap bo bechaib cepca bib ann ap a nimmeb. Conib aipe pem cuccab in buibechaip poppu. conib be ac baca- cap meic Oeba Sláne ípm bliabam pm. -| na ppuiche po ptíibpem -] aln muln. Oicunc aln combab Cholman bo ^nech uile. Ocbepac paipenn aile na bepnai achc ba pann be namma ■] m pcol bia bfnaim o pin ímmach .1. lech pann cech pip bib. 1 Copcais bo pi^neb m-ampfip ba mac Qeba Slóne .1. blaichmac -] Oiapmaic. ípe .h". cuccaic a benma. Cfibm móp bo pacab pop pipu hepmn .1. ín buibe connaill. co po pipepcap hCpenn hule, -| co na papcaib achc cech cpep bune m hCpinn 1 mbechaib. -\ conib bia n-anacul co na pcoil bo pone aj) m ceibm pm bo pine Colman ín nimmunnpa, -] íp ann bo pola bopom a benam m can po chinpcanaprup 'apcnam co apaile mpe mapa hCpfnn amaig pop cecheb in cebmapa co mbeap .i,r. [conna] ecuppu "|cip, aj\ ni cic ceibm capaip mnunn, uc pepunc pepici, co po íappaig apcnle ben pcol Cholman, ciapen 1 capla boib bul pop fec comuo ann pein. acpubaipc Colman, cia pen on cpa, ol peippom, achc SCN Oe : |lap íppeb po chpiallpacpom bul pop ínpib mapa ímmach pop cecheb pep (m n^ulup.
N Oe oowpe porooncc mac Tname tíon peCaOaR paoessani oun tnnocItc cto ciasam cotn nmaoaT?
cerc poss no ucmaTlle íceTí suiOe no sessam TíUTT?e NTme prci cech cness ísseo accach aoessam
Gloss. — 1. Donfe. — .1. pon pucca leip [may it be given by him]. Fordonte 1.
popunb be .1. ci popn [on ns come, i. e. come upon us]. Ron feladar. — .1. bo pacu apial copunb biapbicm [may He put his veil over us for our protection]. 2. Faoessam — .1. paoeppicm [may protect]. Innocht. — .i. in nocte tribulationis. Cia tiasam. — .1. cepe leach Ciapam
[wheresoever we go]. Cain 1. alamb [beautiful]. Timadar.- — .1. cib ímbai ]'inn biap bicin .1.
boné ap nbibm [although numerous, we are to be protected, i. e. he does protect us]. 3. Foss. — .1. Clb poppibechc [whetherat rest]. Utmaille. — .1. cib pop micechc [whethera going]. 4. Ruire. — .1. popi [great King]. Fri. — .1. contra. Adessam. — .1. acchimic [we beseech].
1. Sen de. — For a translation of the tional ísote (p. 132). The reader avíII Preface and of the Hymn, see the Addi- ohserve that eaeh line contains íbnrteen
R2
1 24 Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh
1C
5e abeil meic aoaim heLi eNoc Oiancobam 5
N
a
non soercac arc Oia Nsalarc secip lech poNihbich po^am
oe ocus abrmham isac in mac aOamrca ímmuN cisac an ceOmaNN Nach on camle aOamNa
ílme acham cru ceclmim ocus íoseph on uasal tcon soercac a NenNaischi co m-s niI aiNslech Nuasal 1
Gloss. — 5. Itge. — .1. ^uibmic [we beseech]. Abeil. — .i. luetus. Adaim. — ,i terrenus, vel terrigena, vel terra rubra interpretatur, 6. Dia ngalar. — .1. ap lll galup nbian .1. ap in bui&e connaill [í'rom the sudden pestilence, i. e. from the bnidhe connailQ. Fogair. — í. pogpaijep .1. tjone coma-
cluum [that gives warning, i. e. that makes threatening]. 7. Noe Noe consolatio interpretatur,
quia per ipsum mundus consolatus est, in reparatione hominum. Abraham. — .i. pater excelsus interpre- tatur. Isac. — .i. risus interpretatur, quia per miraculum datus est. 8. Immun tisat. — .1. tnpac linmunt) [may they come about us]. Adamna. — .1. at>amm, .1. gopca [.i. the spelling might to be (It)amni, i. e. famine], .i. quia per Adam venit dolor. 9. Athair. — .i. Jacob. Tri cethrur. — .i. xii. pa- triarchse. Joseph. — .i. augmentum interpretatur. An uasal. — .1. an uapal pep [the noble man]. 10. Nil ainglech [of many angels] .i. quia [multos ] angelos tenet.
syllablcs ; and that therc is rhyme or as- sonancc hetwcen the final syllahlcs of each Hne. The word Sen in rnodern Irish signifies luck or prosperity, hut in the ancient language it is of frequent oc- cm*rencc in the sense of lenedietion, as in the Feilire of Aengus, Sen a Chpipc mo labpa, "Blcss, 0 Christ, my hps." Sen TDe is the blessing of God, t)e being the genitive case of tha, God. Bonfe.— This seems like a future, or optative of some old verb, rjunaim, or Donaim. In the Gloss on popOonce, we are told that Oe or ce is for ci, come; and, there- fore, the passage is paraplrrascd thus : ' ' May the blcssing of God bc given by Him, may it come upon us." In morc modcrn Irish, Sen De 50 O-C151O, op- painn 50 O-C151O. Ron feladar. — Thc word pon is a synthctic union of the vcrbal prcfix po, with ínn the accusa- tivc form of pmn, us. The termination aOap reprcsents, in the modcrn lan-
guage, the 3rd person plural of the pre- terite; whereas, in pelaOap, it is thc 3rd singular present indicative active, with an optative signification. Dr. O'Do- novan mentions epcap, or apcap, as a termination of the 3rd person singular prcteritc (Gramm. p. 157). But aOap as a tcrmination of the 31'd person singular present is the ancicnt form of the verb deponcnt; (see Zeuss, Grammat. Celt., p. 444-5). The verb pelaim, or pia- laim, is evidently the Latin velare. See the Gloss. TDac lTláipe, now usually written Tllac TTluipe, is the ordinary Irish designation of our Lord.
2. Faoessam. — Sce line 52. This word is a substantive, and wc must understand somc word signifying give, or grant, to obtain the inteipretation of "Mayhc pro- tect." The termination pam, or ptum, ille, ipse, is the cmphatic tcrmination. Zeuss, p. 334. paoipeam is still uscd to sig- nify help, succour. t)un is thc ancient
Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.
l25
►Naiosium moisi Dejscuisech rcoNSNaiD crcia TCubrcum maine ) íesu aaríON macc amrca OauiO in silla oono
ob cosNapochaiDib sech no Nemi rcoNSNaoa pachi piaoac NONaNsec La sechc maccu rr
oin bapcaisc aosluiNNem nop oiciu oun rcop snoouo
lesu con apscalaib rcop Oiari cobam pm sabuo
■j
Gloss. — ii. Snaidsiitm. — .1. pon pnabe pmb [may he protect us]. Moisi. — .i. aquaticus, interpre- tatur, quia de Nilo flumine sumptus est. Ronsnaid. — i. populum Israel. 12. Jesu. — .1. mac Nún [son of Nun]. Aaron. — .i. mons fortitudinis interpretatur. Dauid. — .i. fortis manus interpretatur. 13. Job. — .i. dolens interpretatur. 14. Fiadat. — .1. piaba 1. po oia, .1. bia maich [piaba, i.e. po.
good, and bia, God, the good God]. 15. Eoin i. in quo gratia interpretatur. Baptaist. — .i. qui
Christum baptizavit. Adsluinnem. — .1. aplumbmeic ap capbep ppip in hac laube [we declare our love (or reverence) for him in this song of praise]. 16. Apstalaib. — Apostolus Grece, missus interpre- tatur Latine. Diar cobair. — .1. cipac biap cobaip [mav they come to our relief].
í'orm of tiuinn, i. e., t)0 mn, to us. lnnochc would now be written anochc, hac nocte. Zeuss,p. 1130. Tiasam. — Here we have the ancient termination of the ist person plural, am, instead of the mo- dern mío, or maoiO. The am is clearlj- the Latin amas. The modern Irish to express " wheresoever we go" would be, cibe dic a O-céijmío.
4. Issed. — For íp eO, est id : eO is the ancient neuter form of the pronoun. Zeuss, p. 333. Attach. — Or acach, are- ([uest or supplication, .1. ^uióe. O'Clerj. Adessam. — This is a ist person plural, according to the Gloss.
5. Itge. — Or ícce, a form of accach, v. 4. The interprctations given in the Gloss of the proper names Abel and Adam, are taken from St. Jerome.
6. Ron soerat. — pon, for po mn, see note, v. 1. The termination poep-ac would now be poep-aió, 3rd person plu- ral. Secij). — Sometim.es written cécip, the same as the modem jibe, for 510 be, or ció b'e, whatsoever. Fon mhith. — It will
be observed that here, and in several othcr places in this iIS., as n^le, ver. 37, haihsliu, ver. 43, the eclipsing m or n is mai-ked with. a dot ; and in the Gloss 011 ver. 5, m jalup nOian.
7. Xoe. — The interpretations given in the Gloss of the proper names, Noe, Abra- ham, Isaac, are from St. Jerome.
8. Tisat. — See above, v. 2, note. Here we have the old tcrmination of thc 3rd person plivral, which is now aiO. This word would now be written C151O, or ciag • aiO. Damna. — Damnatio. The gloss on this word seems to consider the prep. a an cssential part of it ; and tells us that aOamna, or aOanmi, signifjing famine, or hunger, is derived from Adam, because by Adam came all suffering.
9. Ailme. — For ailim, or ailem. — Tlie transposition of the e may possibly be an error of the ti-anscriber.
11. Snaidnium. — May he protect. Onthe termination pium, see notc, v. 2. Moisi. — The gloss interprets the name of Moses "aquaticus." St. Jerome, more correctly,
i2Ó Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.
■|Y\ame íoseph Oon rinstíqc ec spmicus scepaNi
C
as cach 1N5 oon porcslaice caichmec aNma 151100
ech marccm cech Oictmubach cech Noeb t?o bai hiNseNiriNai rcop sciach Oun Diarc NimOesaiLrcop saisechuaN pruDemNai 20
U
egem uesum rcosamus in nosctus semnoNibus aNachc Noe a luchclach Diluui cempoTubus
Gloss.— 17. Maire. — .i. stilla vel stella maris, interpretatur. Joseph. — .1. aice ípu [the tutor (or
foster-father) of Jesus]. Don ringrat 1. pon cogpac biapnanacul [may they come to our protec-
t'ron]. Spiritus i. anima vel gratia ejus. Stefani. — .i. coronatus interpretatur. 18. Forslaice. — .1.
pori puaplaice [may it deliver us]. Taithmet. — .1. pop aiclimec [commemorate]. 19. Martir. — .i. pro Deo. Dithrubach. — [a hermit] .i. pro Deo. Noeb. — [saint] .i. pro Deo. Hi ngenmnai. — .i. virg- [initate]. 21. ln nostris. — .i. in Scotica lingua, vel huius ymni. 22. Anacht. — .1. ín pí poanachc
[the King who saved]. A luchtlach 1. luchc locha, no a luchc bub .1. [his company on the water,
or his black company] Noe cuin suis tribus filiis et .iiii. uxores eorum.
" sumptus ex aqua, sive assumptio." The interprctations of Aaron and of David, gloss, v. 12, althougli not very correct, are from St. Jerome. The interpretation of Dct/oid, "manus fortis," occui's in Ori- gen and other ancient writers, and seems to have been takcn from ^l, snfficiens, and "V, manus — an etymology which cxhibits a curious ignorance of Hebrew. Ronsnaid. — i. e., po inn pno.10, or po pnaiO ínn, wlio protectcd us.
13. Sech. — Over, bei/ond, — prater, ul- tra, supra. Zeuss, Gramm. Celt. p. 612.
14. Fiadat. — This is a very ancient word, signifving the true or good God. The gloss, as above, is an attcmpt to give its etymology. The scholiast thcre tells us that piaOac is thc same as piaOa, which is dcrived from po Oia, which hc explains Dia nmich, good God — po, good ; t)ia, God. — See above, p. 84, note q.
1 5. Rop. — For po ba, which in modem [rish is 50 mba, mag he be ; whcrc it is
to be observed that the ancient po is the equivalent of 50, giving the optative sense, and not a mere sign of the preterite indi- cative. Ditiu. — This word is now OíOm, or Oíoean.
1 7. Maire. — The interpretation of the name of Mary, "stilla maris," is evidently founded on the Hebrew form of the name Miriam, as if froni ~10, a drop, and □"', the sea. Stella seems a misspelling oístilla, having, so far as I know, no foundation in any Hebrew etymology. But it occurs in all the editions of St. Jcrome's In- terpretatio Nominum Ilebraicorum, whcre we have the following: — "Mariam ple- rique íestimant interpretari illunúnant me isti, vel illuminatrix [from tlie root HS"l], vcl smgrna maris [D>_~lt3], sed mibi nequacpaam vidctur. Mcbus autem est, ut dicamus sonare eam stellam [read stiUam~\ maris, sive amarum mare [root ~|"1Q]. Seiendumqne quod Maria, sermone SviD, domina nuncupetur." Don ring- rat. — This is glossed pon rospac, the
Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.
127
m
elchiseOech rce;c salem iNcercco Oe semiNe non soeiíac a aiRNighe ab ottini porcmioiNe
Socerc soercus loch 01 cheiN qui perc seculo habecun 25
uc nos omNes puecamuR libercarce OiSNecun
abream Oe utí no salOai SNaiOsium rcurci rcoNSNaOa soeiísum soercus in popul limpa poncis íN^aba
Gt,oss. — 23. Melchisedcch. — .i. rex justitise interpretatur. 25. Soerus. — .1. po poepapcap [who delivered]. Loth. — .i. declinans, interpretatur. Loth mac Aran, mic Thara, frater Sarra [Lot tlie son of Haran, son ofTara, brother of Sara]. 28. Soersum. — .1. yio poepa r-inn [may he reseue us]. Limpa. — .1. cohoiTi abcnnn [that is a river]. Ingaha. — 1. íp in gabub ípabacap sine aqua quando venit ex Egvpto [.i. the need in which they were without water, when they caine out of Egypt].
t>on, or pon, bcing quod nos (see note on v. 6). The verbs pin^pac and co- 5pac are the 3rd person plural pre- sent, of which the modern form would be pm^paiO and co^paiO. The meaning seems to be, "May they be plcased to come to our protcction." Cospaim is to choose, to will, to desire.
18. Ignati. — Over this word is a note taken from some ancicnt martyrology : a portion of it has been cut away by the binder. What remains is as follows : — ".1. Ignatius episcopus sccundus post
Petrum in Antiochia primus, et
passus sub Trajano imperatore. Ignatius
a lconibus et aliis bestiis . ."
It will be observcd that Ignatius is here stylcd "secundus post Petrum," in- stead of " tertius," as in tbc Roman Mar- tyrology, Feb. 1.
22. A luchtlach. — The gloss on this word gives two meanings of it, derived from the double signiíication of locb, which may mcan either water, or hlach.
23. Rex Salem. — Here in the MS. we have the following note as a gloss :
" Hieronvmus. Aiunt Ebrei hunc esse Scm filium Noe ; et supputantes annos vitae ipsius .cccc. ostendunt eum usque ad Isac vixisse. Alii bunc esse quendam Cannancum et ignotum cujus Ebrei ge- nealogiam ignorant. Secundum autem Augustinum et Origcnem, non homo fuit, sed angelus Domini. Homo sine patre et sine matre et sine genealogia esse non potcst." And in the margin : " Hi- eronvmus. Salcm, non ut Josephus et nostrorum omncs arbitrantur, idcm est et Hierusalcm, sed oppidum iuxta Scitho- polim, quod appellatur Salcm, ct dicitur venisse Jacob in Salem civitatem regionis Sichem, qua) est in tcrra Chanaan." — See St. Jeromc's Qucest. Hehr. in Gen. [in c. xiv. 18], and Epist. 73 ad Evangelum, de Melchisedec, n. 2 and 7 (ed. Vallars.), in which last placc the above extract about Salcni occurs ncarly verbatim. Cf. August. Quast. inLTeptat. lib. i. 74 [inGen. xxv. 22]. 24. Ron soerat. — For po ínnpoepac a aipmgbe ; in modern Irish, 50 po poepaió a upnaigce mn, Mai/ his prai/ers deliver us.
128
Hymnus S. Cohnani Mic Ui Cluasa'njh.
VI
F
G
utn auachc cri maccu as utínn ceNeO co rcuaoi ron noin amal no anachc OauiO Oe maNu solai
laichem Nime locharcNais arcOoNrcoisse Oian 01051 NaO leic suum pnopecam ulli Cconutti otíi
3°
mal poeOes in aiNsel carcslaic pecRum a slabrceio Oo rcoicerc Oun oiarc porccachc uop rceiD rcemunN cech Namneio
Gloss 29. liuri. — .1. popi [.i. Great King]. Anacht. — .1. po cmjercap [.i. saved or protected].
31. Flaithem. — .1. plaich em [.i. noble sovereign]. Locharnaig. — .1. polupca [luminous]. Ardon- roigse l. ap po aipchípe [.i. may be bave mercy]. 34. Do roiter. — .i. a Deo.
25. Soter. — Here our author cmploys a (iivelc word, upon which the scholiast lias written the followirig note in the mar- gin of the MS. : " Soter, .i. Ehreice, ihs, Grece ; Salvator, Latine;" where the words "Ebreice" and "Grece" oughtto he transposed. Soerus. — The relative form of tlie present indicative active, wlio delivers. The gloss says it is put for the pretcrite ro soerastar, who delivercd. Loth. — Intcrpretcd in the gloss declinans, frorn St. Jerome, but it really means vclamen, a veil, or covering. Qui per secula. — i. c, the Saviour who lives throiighout all ages, and is as able to deliver us now as he was to deliver Lot (cf. 2 Pet. ii. 7), we pray him that he vouchsafe to deliver us all.
27. Abram. — Here we have the gloss : ".1. Patcr cxcelsus intei-pretatur, Abba ciiim pater, ram, excelsus. Abraham pa- ter multarum interpretatixr, et subintelligc gentium."
2 7 . De Ur. — In the margin is the follo w- ing notc 011 this word: " In Ebrco habetur in Ur Chcthisim, i. in ignc Caldeorum. Tra- dunt autem Ebrei cx hac occasione istius- modi fabulam; quod Abraham in igncm
misus est, quia ignem adorare nolucrit, qucm Caldei colunt, et Dei auxilio liberatus de ididolatriaj igne profugerit : quod in se- quentibus scribitur, egressum esse Tharam cum sobole sua de regione Caldeorum; ]>ro quo in ebreo habetur de incendio Caldeo- rum, et nrissus est Aram adhuc ante con- spectum patris sui Thara in igne Calde- orum, quod videlicet ignem nollens adorare igne consumptus est. Loquitur autem Do- minus postea ad Ahram diccns, Ego sum qui eduxi te de igne Caldeorum." These words occui' in St. Jerome's Quast. Hebraic. in Gen. xi. 28.
27. Ronsnada. — Eorpo e pnabaió, he who protccted him.
28. Soersum. — The gloss on this word is worthy of notice, as it tells iis that thc ancient termination pum in vcrbs, in- stanccs of which frequently occur in this Hymn, is the pronoun pinn, tce, or us. Thus paoeppam, may he protect us, vcr. 2 ; ciaciapam, whercver we go, vcr. 2 ; pnaiOpium, protect us, vcr. 11, 27.
29. Tri maccit. — Hcic we find the fol- lowingnote: ".1. Sedrac, Misac, Abdinago, nomina eorum apud Caldcos ; Annanias.
D
Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh. 129
íarc piabac TíONColomaT? nosctío opeiíe O15NO 35
rcobem occa ím bTch bechaio in parcaOisi tccsno
G
maL soerms ionos paich a brcu rml mom moNarc ú^le snoiOsiunn beo" tíi comcach crceN seN Oe OONpe potíDoncc
R
o pm a pTaba t?o pm Tíoercchau in suiOise rco bec maccaN placha Oe hi cimcuaiTíc Na sculese
0 pm a piaOa rcop pm ríisam huile sich tno R15 sechríoiseO ríoissam hi plaich Nime cocrussam
obbem ceN es hillechu La haiNgLiu ím bich bechu
40
Gt-oss. — 35. Diarfiadat. — .1. oap oia maich [to our good God]. Rontolomar. — .1. pocholc- nagem [we desire]. 38. Tomtach. — 1. comaichmech [forgiving]. 39. A fiadu. — .1. a be maicti [O good God]. Roerthar. — .1. poepmchip [let it be granted, or performed]. 40. Maccan. — .1. meiccbecca acbulac pochecop in sanctitate post baptismum [little children who die imme- diately in huliness after baptism]. 41. Sith. — .i. celum. 43. Hillethu. — '.l. hl pappil)5e [in expansion, or space].
Azarias, Misael, nomina eorum apud Ebre- os. Et in igne misi sunt ; quia noluerunt adorare formam Jíabcodonostor." 30. Ron nain. — Quod nos protegat.
32. Nadleic. — Forna Oo léic : na, the negative relative, " who not ;" 00 léic, nowoo leis (from lei^im, "I leave, or permit"). Suum profetam. — Here we have the following note: " .1. Danielcm, qui bis in Babilonia traditus est leonibus, et fuit cum eis in lacu leonum per ebdoma- dam plenam sine cibo."
33. Foedes. — Over this word is the following note : ' ' Herodcs Agrippa occi- dit Jacobum filium Zebedei, et tradidit Petrum iiii. quatemionibus in carcerem ad custodiendum, et liberavit eum Domi- nus per angelum suum." — poebep, now paoioep, is the historical present of paoióim, I send.
36. Róbem, and in 1. 43, robbem, for co po be ínn, L e., 50 po be pmn, that we may be: in modem lrish, 50 pabamap, 50 pabamuiO, or 50 paib pmn.
37. lonas. — ~We have here this note : ".1. Dolens, sive Columba, interpretatur ; íilius Amathi et viduae quam suscitavit Helias quando hospitavit apud eam, fu- giens Achab regem in tempore famis." — See St. Jerome's Prcefat. in Jonam.
43 . Beíh u. — Here an entire line is omit- ted in the MS., without any mark of omis- sion. In the margin there is a note which has been so injured by the plough of the binder, that it is very obscure. "What re- mains is as follows : — "LechpanO po, 1 ípeao apaili ín Lechpanb aili occaineb
biacopachc acip oen-
jalup mapu Lechpann cech ai bib bo ponpac anuap. NoipeabCholman ím-
'3°
R
Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.
erccns paichi ceN Dibao aiN^iL apscaiL arco pe^ao camsec l\ an Nacharc NemDa rcia sLua^ NDenriNa OiarcseNaD 45
seN Oe
b b
eNDachc porc ei?lam pacrmic coNNoebaib herceNN ímme beNNachc poiísiN cactrRisse ocus por? cach pil inoi
eNNachc pon eríLam bmsio con ogaib herceNN ímpe cabrmiD huile caiN porjgaLL beNOachc pon onoon brcisce
Gloss. — 44. Reraig. — .1. popíg, no pepíg [great kings, or noble kings], .i. qui fuerunt ante diluvium. Cendibad. — .i. in poena. Ard fegad. — 1. íp apb pejab [it is a noble sight] angelorum et apostolorum. 45. Tairset. — .i. hue usque cecinit Colman. 46. For erlam. — eplam, .1. ép ellam, .1. aobul ellam ppi beaiiaim pepca "] mípbaile [Erlam, i. e. a ready champion, i. e. very ready to perform wonders and miracles]. Patraic. — .1. pop m eplam ap pacpaic [on the patron who is Patrick]. 47. Indi. — .1. mce [in it].
oppo aonup do pi^rie ín ímniunb co liuile 1 popacaib m lechpann po ap po eccomlanpaigOia mo checepnpem ecomlanaispe pe amolaOpom; which may be translated: " This is a half stanza, and there is another, viz., the remaining half stanza, lamenting their coming ....
out of the land on aceount of
the plague, if it was half a stanza each of them made all along down. Or it was Colman alone who composed the whole hymn, and he left this half stanza, so that if God should leave him with the loss of his company, His praise should be left deíicient by him." The meaning of this last clause seems to be, that if we suppose Colman alone to have composed the hymn, he may have left the stanza deficient de- signedly, intending to complete it by an expression of thankfulness or praise, if he and his company should escape the pesti- lence. But if God did not think fit to preserve them, then the intended praises of God must remain unsung. The for-
mer clause is very obscure, because de- fective. Perhaps the meaning may be, that as each of the scholars made half a stanza, one half stanza woiúd necessarilv be left deíicient, if the number of scholars should be diminished [by the plague]. At all events it is evident that the defect is an original one, and was so regarded by the ancient scholiast, who has in this note given us Ms explanation of it.
4.5. Sen De. — These are the words with which the hymn begins, placed here as a sort of colophon, according to a custom al- ready noticed at p. 23 above. The gloss here shows that this was understood by the scholiast to have been the end of the original Hymn, as it says " Huc usque cecinit Colman;" and indeed the remaindcr bears evident marks of having been added at a later age. See note on line 51, p. 136, infra.
50. Columcille. — The gloss on this line is an explanation of the reason why Colum received the appellation of Colum-
b F
Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.
eNOachn porc columcille coNNoebaib albaN alla porc aNmaiN aoamNON aiN rcola caiN porcs Na cIonno
or poesam R15 no NOula comaircche NachaN berca tn spmur Noeb reoNbuoeNa ctuosc TíONsoeua rcoNseNa
scn oe
5°
Openc ppo nobip pancci ílli ín celip, quopum memopiam paci- mup ín ceppip, uc oeleancup oelicca nopcpa pep ínuocacionem pancn nominip cui íhu, ~| mipepepe qui pegnap ín pecula peculo- pum. Qmen.
Gloss. — 50. Colum. — .1. collum aji o oiucecc dictus est [he is called Collum (Columba), from his
harmlessness]. Cille.—.i. quia frequenter veniebat ad Oapu nchlll, .1. acelai^ t)ubh
7>laipe quia a . . . . . do campum ppo ciuicace uemec l . . . . epe ec oicebanc
e^peccem [cil]le moe biccup [epc]. Alban. — .1. ppi muip anaip [by the sea on
the east].
cille, or Colum of the Church. It is so obliterated, that nothing can be read with certaintj, except the words above given, which suffice to show that the substance of the note was the same with that given in Irish by the annotator of the Feilire of Aengus (in the Leabhar Breac) at the 9th June, in these words : — Colum ppo pimplicicace eiup Oiccup eyc. Cille .1. ap chiachcain comenicc on cill ín po le^ a palmu hi comOail na lenab co- mocup. OaheaO aobepcippen ecappu, m canic ap Colum becni on chill .1.
0 Chelaig Dubslaippi hi Cip Lu^Oach
1 Cinel Conaill. "He was called Colum (a dove), for his simplicitv, and Citte (of
the Church), from his coming frequently from the church in which he read his Psalms, into the companj of the neigh- bouring children ; and they uscd to say thcn amongst thcmselves, ' Has our little Colum comc from the church' (cill), i. c. from Tulach Dubhglaisse in Lugaidh's territorj- in Cinel Conail." TulachDubh glaisse [now Templcdouglas, ncar Kil- macrenan] was the name of the church in which St. Columcille was baptLzed. — O'Donnell, Vit. S. Columba, lib. i. c. 25 (apud Colgan, Triad. Thaum. p. 393). — See Adamnan's Lifc of St. Columba, edited by Dr. Reeves, Append. to Pre- face, p. lxx., lxxi.. notes l and u.
S2
( l32 )
ADDITIONAL NOTE.
Translation of the Scholiasfs Preface and of the Hijmn.
THE following is a literal translation of tlie Preface, and of the forcgoing Hynm :
Sen t>e. Colman, Mac Ui Cluasaigh, Reader of Cork, composed this Hymn, to protect himself from the buidhechair [yellow pestilence], which was [prevalent] in the reign of the sons of Aedh Slanea. For the people were verynumerous in Erinn at that time; and sogreat were their numbers, that the land could aftbrd but thrice nine ridges to each man in Erin, viz., nine of bog, nine of field, and nine of wood ; therefore the noblemen of Erin fasted along with the sons of Aedh Slane, withFechinb of Fabhar, andwith Aileran', and with Manclian of Liath', and with very many besides, for the reduction of the population, because of
a The sons of Aedh Slaine. — Diarmaid and Blathmac, the sons of Aedh Slane, reigned con- jointly from A. D. 658 to 664, in which last year they died of the great pestilence (Four Masters. fíeating. O'Flahertg). On the history of tliis pesti- lence see Dr. O'Conor's note on the Annals of Tíghernach, Rer. Hib. Script. vol. ii. p. 204.
b Fechin. — Of Fabhar, or Fore, in the county of Westmeath. See his Life in Colgan, at 20U1 of Jau., Actt. SS., p. 130.
c Aileran. — This word is somewhat obscure in the MS. ; but I think I have correctly deciphered it. Aileran was of the celebrated school or University of Cluain-iraird, now Clonard, in the county of Meath, and was surnamed CosnaiÓe, or The Wise. Fle- m ing, or his Editor, Sirinus, has published Aileran's " Intecpretatio mvstica progenitorum D. Jesu l.'hristi," from a MS. in the Monastery of St. Gall: Collectan. Sacr. p. 182, sq. ; and Colgan attributes to him the Life of Patrick, whieh stands fourth in his collection ; Trias Thaum., p. 35.
d Manchan ofLiath. — The Annals of Tighernach call him Bishop of Liath, now Liath-Manchain, or Lemanaghan, in the King's County; a place which was originally called Tuaim nEirc, or Erc's Tumu- lus (Four Masters, A. D. 645). The word Liath, (or Leigh, which is the genitive form of Liath), sig- nifies gray, or boggy land. The following interest- ing mention of St. Manchan occurs in the Martvr- ology of Donegal at January 24: — lílanehtín Lech, maclnbaige. TTIeUa ainm a mhacaip 1 a tieipi beipbpecap .1. ^pella-] 5peiUpech. Qcá a eaglaip banab ainm Liac lllanchdm, no leic nianchtíin, a nDealbna mec Cocltíin. Qctít) a caifi ípin mbaile cebna 1 r-cpfn actí ap na cumc-acgo tieppgatgce le clripaibtion lec apcig 1 6 útiia bon letc amutg tiíbpein ap na pionnab 50 po beppsaigce. "Manchan of Liath, the son of Indaigh \_flius Indaigh, Colgan, Actt. SS., p. 330, n. 6]. Mella was the name of his mother. His two sisters were Grella and Grell- seach. His church, which is named Liath Man-
j;OTE.] Translation. 133
the scarcitj' of food, which was the consequence of their great numbers. And it was on that account that the buidhechair was sent upon them : so that the sons of Aedh Slane died of it in that year, also the learned men above mentioned, et alii multi.
Some say that it was Colman composed the whole of it. Other people say that he composed but two stanzas of it only, and that the schoole made the rest, i. e., each man of them made each a half stanza.
It was composed in Cork, in the time of the two sons of Aedh Slane, viz., Blaithmac and Diarmaid. And this was the occasion on which it was composed : a great plague that was sent upon the men of Erin, viz., the buidhe connaill [or yellow plague], which pervaded all Erin, and left only one out of every three pereons alive in Erin ; and it was to save them [i. e., the survivors], with his own school, from that pesti- lence, that Colman composed this Hymn. And the place where he happened to compose it was in the course of his voyage to a certain island of the sea of Erin, flying abroad from this pestilence, until there were nine waves between him and the land, for the plague did not extend further, as the learned relate. And a certain man of the school of Colman asked what blessing there was for them, in search of which they had set out on that journey. Then Colman said, "What blessing dost thou need," said he, " but The blessing of Godf?" For what they desired was to go out upon the islands of the sea, to escape from the distemper.
rilHE blessing of' God come upon us ; may the Son of Mary cover us ; -*- May He protect us this night, wherever we go though great our numbers.
w
HETHER at rest or in motion ; wiiether sitting or standing ; The King of Heaven be against every assault ; this is the supplication that we offer up.
fT^HE Prayer of Abcl, son of Adam, of Heli and Enoch, be our help ; 5
-*- May they free us from the sudden pestilence, whatsoever part of the world it
N
threatens.
OE, and Abraham ; Isaac, the admirable son ; May they come around us against the pestilence, that we come not to trouble.
chain, or Leith Manchain, is in Delbhna Mec Dr. Carte, of the Royal Dublin Society, to make a
Cochlain. His relics are in the same place, in a model of it in electrotvpe, which was exhibited in
shrine that is beautifully ornamented, with boards the Antiquarian Department of the Dublin Exhibi-
in the inside, and bronze on the outside of them, and tion in 1853. This beautiful model is now in the
splendidly carved." This remarkable shrine still possession of John Lentaigne, Esq., of Dublin.
exists. It is preserved in the Roman Catholic e The school — i. e. the school over which he pre-
chapel at Lemanachain, although the relics of the sided, or his scholars. See note on line 43, supra.
saint have long since disappeared from it. It is f The blessing of God. — Alluding to the words
greatly mutilated ; but enough remained to enable with which the Hymn begins.
1 34 TJw Hymn of St. Colman Mac Ui Cluasaigh. [n0tb.
[" BESEECH thc father of thrice four persons, and Joseph the illustrious ; -*- May their prayers to the nohle King of many angels deliver us. i o
"j\TAT Moses the good lcader protcct us, who protected in crossing the Red Sea ; Jesus ; Aaron son of Amra ; David the bold youth.
TOB, with his diseases, protect us against the poison :
The prophets of the Lord guard us, with the seven sons of Maccabaeus.
TOHN" the Baptist we name ; be he our covering, be he our protection : 1 5
" Jesus, with His Apostles, be our help against danger.
"jl/TART, Joseph, guard us, and the spirit of Stephen ;
Out of cvery difticulty may it deliver us, to invoke the name of Ignatius.
Tp VERT Martyr, every Hermit, every Saint who was in chastity,
-^^^ Be a shield to us, for our defence ; be an arrow from us against demons. 20
~D EGEM regum rogamus, in nostris sermonibus,
Who saved ~Noe and his company, diluvii temporibus.
1\TELCHISEDECH, rex Salem, incerto de semine, -*-*-*- May his prayers deliver us ab omni formidine.
T I iHE Saviour who delivered Lot from the fire, qui per secula habetur, 25
-*- Ut nos omnes, precamur, liberare dignetui-.
\ BRAM from Ur of the Chaldees ; may the Lord who protected him protect us ; -^^ May He save us, who saved the people, when in want of lvmpha fontis.
T I ^HE Lord, who delivered the three youths from the oven of red fire,
Deliver us, as he delivered David de manu Golia3. 30
9. The father. — "Thefather of thrice four," viz., icalingiia; or " iii this our hymn," in sermonibus Israel, the father of the twelve patriarchs. hujus hymni. As the original is here partlv Irish
10. To the nohle King, i. e. their pravers addressed and partlv Latin, I have translated the Irish only, to the noble King. leaving tho Latin lines as they stand in the text.
1 8. May it deliver us, i. e. may the invocation of 23. Incerto. — Alluding to Heb. vii. 3. the name of Ignatius deliver us. 28. Lijmpha fontis Num. xx. 2, sq.
21. ln nostris. — The Gloss on the origuial of this 29. Red jire. — Literally, "from a furnace, or
passage gives two interpretations of it — either " in oven, of fire with reducss : " Ceciderunt in medio
our vernacular Scottish or Irish lauguage," in Scot- camino ignis ardentis colligati." — Dan. iii. 23.
notb.] Translation. 1 3 5
T L
T
HE noble Sovereign of the brilliant heaven, may He liave mercy on our misery : "WT10 did not leave suum prophetam ulli leonum ori.
IKE as He sent the Angel to deliver Peter from his chains ; So may He scnd to us for our relief : may He make smooth for us, whatsoever is not smooth.
0 our Lord we submit our will, nostro opere digno, 3 5
That we may be with Him in eternal life, in Paradisi regno.
A
S He delivered Jonas the prophet from the whale's belly — grcat deed, The good King grant us powerful protection; the blessing of God come upon us.
M M
AY it be true, 0 Lord, may it be true, that this prayer be granted ; That the children of God's kingdom may be around this School. 40
AY it be true, 0 Lord, that it become true, that we all reach the peace of the King, That wherever we go, or arrive, we may reach the Kingdom of Heaven.
THAT we be without age, in endless space, with angels, in life cternal. * # # # # # # # # # # #
M-TRLA-RCHS, Prophets, without fail, Angels, Apostles, glorious vision ! Come they with our Heavenly Father ; against hosts of demons to bless us. 45
S6N t>e.
A
BLESSING upon the Patron Patrick, with the saints of Erin around him : A blessing upon this city, and upon every one that is thercin.
34. Not smooth. — Literally, " May everv rough- Endless space: literallv, in broadness, or expan-
ness [everything that is not sinooth, cech n-am- sion. lli [for 1. in] léchu, breadth, extent,
peit>] be made smooth before us." glossed by papmrige, space, expansion, room.
37. Whale's helly. — Literally, " From the belly 44. Glorious vision. — Literally, "high-seeing,"
of the great animal," míl, or míol, móp, is the apb-pegab: which perhaps may mean that angels
name still given to a whale both in Ireland and in and apostles behold us from on high. Scotland. 45. Come, i. e. may they come : caippec is
40. Children of GoaTs hingdom, i. e. the angels. the 3rd person plural. Protect us. — Literally,
A different interpretation is given in the Gloss, viz. "be for our blessing," or " protection," biaji,
the spirits of children who die after baptism, before now b'ap, i. e. t»0 ayi, for our, pénao, bless-
the commission of actual sin. ing,
43. Without age, i. e. without growing old. — 46. The Patron The word translated patron
i36
The Hymn of St. Colman Mac Ui Cluasaigh,
[NOTE.
\ BLESSING upon the Patron Brígid, with the virgins of Erinn around her,
JA.
Give ye all, without guile, a blessing upon the dignitj of Brígid.
\ BLESSLNG on Colum-cille, with the saints of Alba along with him, -^~ On the soul of the pure Adamnan, who put a law on the clans.
5°
TTPON tho protection of the Eing of the Elements, a guardianship from whicb \ve ^-^ cannot be taken,
May the Holy Ghost inspire us ; may Christ dcliver us ; may He bless us.
S6N oe.
/^VBENT pro nobis sancti ilh in coelis, quorum memoriam facimus in terris, ut dcle- ^S antur delicta nostra per invocationem sancti nominis tui Jesu, et miserere, qui regnas in secula seculorum. Amen.
'seplam, which originally, perhaps, signified noble, but is now applied to the saint who is regarded as a patron. The verses which follow from line 46 to theend formed no part of the original Hymn, which ended at line 45, as is evident from the repetition of the first words, Sen be, according to a practice that has been already noticed. See p. 23.
47. This city, i. e. this monastery : the place in which these additional verses were added. Thus the Annals of Ulster (A. D. 806) record the founda- tion of the Columbian monasterv of Kells in these words: " Constructio nova? civitatis Columbajcille in Ceuinnus." It is in this sense the word is used in the Hymn of St. Mugint, w. 2 and 5 (pp. 95, 96 snpra), a fact which was overlooked when the note, p. 95, was written.
49. Diynity. — So the word ojiban is explained
in several ancient Glossaries. Ojiban .1. uapal 5pa&, " a noble degree, or dignity" (MS. H. 3,8, p. 550, Trin. Coll. Dubl.) Opban .1. uapal uc epc papugaó opban .1. papugab m uapail — " a noble person, as, to violate an ordan, is to violate (or insult) a noble person." — O'Davoren, Gloss.
50. Alony with him. — QUe, now ímaille.
51. A law. — Cain, a rule, precept, commandment, from canon. This is a remarkable allusion to the Cain Adamnain (canon, or code of laws drawn up by Adamnan), so frequently mentioned in the Annals and Brehon Laws ; and proves that these last four stauzas must have been added in or after the eighth century. For the Cain Adamnani was compiled A. D. 697, and Adamnan died A. D. 704. See Adamnan's Life of St. Columba, edited by Dr. Eeeves, p. 178, and note h.
( *37 )
VI. THE HTMN OF ST. CUCHUIMNE.
THE following Hymn has been published by Mone, in his Hymni Latini Medii JEvi (vol. ii. p. 383), from a collation of three MSS. The first is that preserved at Bále, of which some account has already been given, p. 55, supra. The second is a MS. of the ninth century, in an Irish hand, now at Karlsruhe. The third isa MS. of the eighth century, according to Mone's judgment, also preserved at Rarlsruhe, and written in a French hand. Both these Karlsruhe MSS. belonged formerly to the monastery of Reichenau.
The readings of these MSS. are given in the notes : those of the Bále MS. are denoted by the letter B. ; and those of the two Ivarlsruhe MSS. in the order in which they are spoken of above, by the letters K. and R. The MS. B. has been collated by the Editor himself ; but the readings of K. and R. are given on the authority of Mone.
None of these MSS. have the introductory Scholium or Preface, which is nowfor the first time printed, from the Dublin Liber Hymnorum ; but in the Codex B,. we find the title " Himnus Sanctcs Maria."
How far we can depend upon Mone's judgment in the opinion he has given of the age of these MSS. seems doubtful; for he assigns the Bále MS. to the eighth century, which is at least a century, if not two centuries, older than the true date, so far as the Greek Psalter is concerned : and he does not seem to have observed that the Hymn Cantemus has been written in a hand of about two centuries' later date. Those who are not accustomed to Irish MSS. are very naturally disposed to make them older than they really are, because the Irish sci-ibes retained the old forms of handwriting much lon^er than Continental transcribers.
The Scholium prefixed to the Hymn identifies the author of it with the "Cuchuimne sapiens," who is said by our Annalists to have died early in the
T
138 The Hymn of St. Cuchuimne.
eighth century ; and the age of the MSS. in wbich the Hymn has been íbund confirms the high antiquity thus ascribed to it. In the Additional Note B the Editor has collected all that he has been able to discover of the history of Cuchuimne.
The classical reader will not form a high idea of our author's skill in Latin prosody. The following anomalies may be taken as specimens : — Cantémus, line 1 ; Utéro, line 8; Extetit, line 10; Humáne, line 12: Mull- rrem, lincf! 13, 14 ; Loricam, line 21 ; Pirce, dirce, line 24.
CQNGeTTlUS m omni bie. Cuchuimne pecic hunc CJ-mnum bo molab Ulaipe ose. ln aimpip ímoppo Lomgpis meicc Oen^upa ■] Qbamnam paccup epc. lncepcum epc uepo ín cpuo loco eum pecic. Ipe po chunn abenma bia poepab ap m bpoch bea- chaib ip pabai. cpjia coniugem habuic, ■) ín mala uica cum ílla puic. no commab bo pechiftub pemi an eich na bpoachc leip bia legunb bo gpech ímmolabpa bo TUaipe. Uc Qbamnan bipcic :
Cuchuimne [Cuchuimne], TJo leg puche co bpumne, Qllech aile apaca, TCo leic ap a chaillecha.
Cuchuimne bi^cic :
Cuchuimne [Cuchuimne], Tío le^ puche co bpuinme, Qllech aile apaca, Lejpaib leicpib caillecha. Uel,
ailech naile apaibcui, Legpaib huile conop pui.
Cpe pichim ban pecic. -\ pn. coibcil ann, -| ba líne in cech coibcil, -| ;cu. pillaba cech Ime.
NUGTTIUS in oiuni oie coNciNeNces uarcie coNclamaNces Oeo Oisnuiu q-uiNum saNccae maTuae
ís perc chOTíUTn hiNC ec íNOe collauOemus marciam uc uo;c pulsec omNem aurcem perc Lauoem uicarciam
aiua oe ctuou íuoae summi maceR oomiNi 5
opoRCUNam Oeoic cuTcam esrcocaNCT homiNi
2. Maria. — Maria stilla maris interpretatur ; et significat
Gloss. — i. Varie. — i. inter duos choros, aeclesiam inventam in amaritudine seculi.
i. Concinentes.— Concinantes, B. Con- cinnantes variae, B. R.
2. Marice. — See the note, p. 126, supra.
3. Chorum. — Corum, B. The ancient custom of alternate singing is here alluded
to. 4. Collaudemus. — Collaudamus, B. Conlaudamus, K. Conlaudemus, R.
5. Juclce. — Juda, B. Summi. — Summa, B. B.
6. Egrotanti. — This seems an allusion T 2
140 Hymnus S. Cuchuimnei.
5
h h
P
abruel aoue;cic uercbum sinu pacrus pacenNo quoo coNcepcum ec suscepcum in ucerco macercNO
aec esc summa haec esc soncco uinso ueNermbilis quae e;c piOe non rcecessic seo e;cscecic scabilis
uic macm Nec íNueNca aNce Nec posc simiCrs Nec Oe pnole puic plaNe humaNae otusinis
er* muliercem ec li^Num muNOus pruus peruic peií mucierus umcucem ab salucem rceonc
m
arua macen mircaNOa pacnem suum ebioic i5
perc quem aqua lace locus cocus muNOus cneoioic
h
aec coNcepic marcsanecam non sunc uono somNia prco qua soni ctíiscioni ueNOUNc sua omNia
Gloss 7. Verbum. — .i. annuntiationem verbi, .i. ave maria plena gratia. 8. Conceptum — .i. di-
vina operante potentia credentis viscera fecundantur. 13. Lignum — .i. prevaricationis. 15. Patrem. — .i. omnium creator de creatura sua procreatur. Fons uitre de riuulo suo oritur. Uitis uera de uirgultu
suo nascitur, et in ligno mortali arbor uitas inseritur, et porta in se virtus ab infirmis portatur.
17. Margaretam. — .i. Christum.
to some legend, unless we take homini to human nature ( plane). The preceding
signify mankind in general. line is not unlike the words of St. An-
7. Patris. — Prius, B. R. An obvious selm, quoted by Mone : "Nihil est sequale error. Paterno. — Paternae, R. Marise, nihil nisi Deus majus Maria." —
8. TJtero. — The second syllable is here Opp. S. Anselmi, Orat. 51. \_Ed. Bened. long. Paris. 1721, p. 281, col. 1. E.]
9. Qua. — Hsec fide, R. 15. Maria. — This stanza, w. 15, 16, is 1 o. Extetit. — The second syllable is omitted by B. Patrem suum. — So in the
long. Hymn beginning Dies lata celebratur
1 1 . IIuic. — This word is here a dissyl- (Daniel. Thesaur. Ugmnol., vol. ii. p. 2 1 2 lable. Matri. — Matre, R. Inventa. — In- there is the same idea : —
ventani, R. " Nova prorsus genitura
12. Prole. — Flore, R. Plane. — Plana, R. Creatorem creatura Humane originis. — This appears strange Patrem parit filia. language, not very consistent with the 16. Lotus. — Lota, R.
doctrine of the Incarnation, if we are 1 7. Margaretam. — Margaritam, B. Hcec.
to take the words in their literal meaning — Quae, R. Mone erroneouslv gives Quc — that the Blcssed Virgin wasnot of mere as the reading of B.
Hymnus S. Cuchuimnei.
141
'ONicam perc cocum ce;ccam ctíisct maceR pecercac ' quae percacca ctusci morcce sorcce scacim sceceRac
1N
Iouamus arcma Lucis lorNcam ec saleam uc simus oeo prcepecci suscepci perc t
/-vmeN ameN aOTurcamus mercica puercpercae
uc simus Oeo prcepeccT suscepcT perc marciam
<\ ameN aOTurcamus mercica puercpercae uc non possic plamma pircae nos omae Deceperce
Gi.oss. — 19. Tonicam. — Coijiciur hmaip ímlibain [a suitable, long tunic]. Totum. — .i. corpu?. Textam. — .i. cen uaim anb ecip [without any seam in it at all]. 20. Sorte. — .i. sine partitione. 21.
Loricam. — Lorica dicta eo quod loris caret. 23. Amen i. vere, vel fideliter. Puerpera i. puerum
partens in retate pueri, id est in decimo vel in xi. 24. Pirce. — i. e. m nabniat) gpanna [the ug]y torch].
19. Tonicam Tunicam, K. Hatt.Paris.
Hist. Angl. p. 80, mentions this tradition : " A. D. m.clvi. in pago Parisiacensi, mo- nasterio Argentoilo, revelatione divina, tunica Salvatoris inconsutilis et subcon- fusci coloris reperta est, quam sicut literae cum ea reperta? indicabant, gloriosa ilater ejus fecerat ei dum adhuc puer esset." Other authorities tell us that it was found in a vLUage called Zaphah, not fai- from Jerusalem, A. D. 593, in the time of Pope Gregorv I. See Jo. Iperii Chron. S. Bertini, part iii. (ap. Martene et Durand. Thes. Anecdot. tom. iiL 45 1 E.), and Brevia aliquot Chronica (ibid. 1391.C). P>ut these Chronicles mahe no mention of any let- ters found with it, or of its having been wrought by the hands of the B. Virgin. Jíeither is that tradition mentioned by Adamnan in his Tract De locis sanctis ; but it is adopted by Baronius (Annal. A.D. 34, n. cxii.), Benedict XIV. (Z)e Festis Bomini, I. vii. 91. Opp. tom. Ls. p. 8 2 ) , and many other theologians . The ear- liest writer quoted for this tradition is Eu- thvmius Zvgabenus, who says : "Hanc
vero tunicam e traditione patrum acce- pimus opus fuisse Dei Matris a supe- rioribus partibus contextam, veluti sunt apud nos capitis aut pedum hyemaha operimenta." — Comment. in Quat. JEcang. in Matt. xxvii. 35 (Bill. Patr. Lugdun., tom. xix. p. 588, E.). This author flou- rished at the beginning of the tvrelfth centuiy ; so that the present Hj-mn is a niuch older authoritj-. Totum. — Totam, B. Christi.— Christo, K.
21. Loricam. — Luricam, B. Lurica, R. Et galeam. — Vicaria?, R.
22. Prefecti.— Perfecti, B.
23. Adjuramus. — Adoramus, K. Ado- remus, B. In R. the last two stanzas are reduced to one ; thus :
" Amen, amen, adoremus, angelis sub testibus, Ut fruamur et scribamur litteris coelestibus ;" the intervening clauses being omitted. Puerperae. — The gloss on this word seems to allude to the legend in the Evange- lium de Nativ. Marice, the Protevangelium Jacobi, &c, that Mary was dedicated to God at three years of age, and lived in the temple until ten or eleven years old.
14^
Hyiunus S. Cuchui/unei.
X
pi NomeN íNuocemus aN^elis sub resnbus ur prcuamuT? er scTupamim lireTus celesnbus
caNcemus.
Sanccae TTla|iiae mepicum ímplopamup Dignifpmum uc mepiamup polium habicape alcippmum.
Gloss. — 26. Literis. — .i. in memoria Dei.
24.. Decepere. — Decerpere, B.
26. Scripamur. — Scribamur, B. The gloss on this verse intimates, that to be written " literis celestibus" signiíies that we are written in the memory of God.
27. Sancta JHarice. — It is evident that in these lines (omitted in R. and K.) there is a rude rhythm, or assonance, and each line consists of eight syllables : —
" Sancta MariíE meritum Imploramus dignissimum, Ut mereamur solium, Habitare [Habere, B.] altissimum."
ln the Bále MS. we íind here the fbl-
lowing Collect, in the later handwrit- ing:—
"Singularis meriti, sola sine exem- plo, Mater et Virgo Maria, quam Deus ita mente et corpore custodivit, ut digna existes ex qua sibi nostras redemptionis pretium Dei Filius corpus adaptaret ; ob- secro te misericordissima per quam to- tus salvatur mundus, intercede pro me spurcissimo, et cunctis iniquitatibus foedo, ut qui ex meis iniquitatibus nil aliud dig- nus sum quam aeternum subire suppli- cium, tuis Virgo spendidissima salvatus meritis perenne consequar regnum."
( »43 )
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Note A. The Scholiasfs Preface.
THE following is a translation of the Scholium or Preface to this Hymn, which is in the usual mixture of Irish and Latin : —
Cantemus in omni die Cuchuimne composed this Hvmn in praise of the Virgin Mary. Now it was
in the time of Loingsech, son of Oengusa, aml of Adamnan, it was composed. It is uncertain, however, iu what place he composed it. This was the reason whv he composed it, to deliver himself from the evil life he was leading, quia conjugemb habuit, et in mala vita cum illa fuit. Or it was to facilitate his progress in what he had not yet completed of his studies, that he made this praise of Mary. As Adamnan said : —
Cuchuimne, [Cuchuininer],
Read learned writings half way . The other half of his eareer He abandoned for his women.
* Loingsech, son of Oengus. — He was king of Ireland, according to OTlaherty's Chronology, from A. D. 695 to 704, and was killed in the battle of Corann, county of Sligo, in this latter year. Dr. O'Conor's Tighernach gives 703 as the date of this battle, which, however, ought to be 704, for he adds : — " iv. id. Julii, vi. hora diei Sabbati hoc bellum confectum est." In 704, the 4th of the Ides nf July fell on Saturday ; in 703 on Thursdav : therefore it is evident that Tighernach intended the vear 704. The Four Masters give the date 701, which is irreconcilable with the dav of the week on which Tighei'nach (doubtless from some ancient authority) tells us the battle was fought. Adam- nan died the same year, 704. Ussher, Index Chron.
b Conjugem. — Meaning, it is to be presumed, Concubinam. Vid. Adamnan, Vit. S. Col. (ed. Reeves), pp. 75-77.
c Cuchuimne. — In the original this word occurs but once ; but it was evidentlv intended to be rt- peated, as the metre requires ; see page 82, supru, note °. Dr. O'Donovan overlooked this when he printed these verses in his edition of the Four Masters, A. D. 742.
d Halfwag. — Co bpuimne is literally "to the ridge," i. e. to the top or ridge of a hill, whicfa i> half way across. The meaning is, that Cuchuimne spent one-half of his time in the study of learned authors, or that he had perused one-half of the learned writers. when he abandoned himself to an irregular life.
1 44 The Scholiasfs Preface.
ruchuimne said [in replv] —
Cuchuimne [Cuchuimne],
Read learned writings half way.
Thc other half of his careere
He will read, — he will abandonf women.
[Noie A.
Or.
The other half of his career —
He will read them all until he becomes a sage.
He composed it in rhvthm ; and there are thirteen chapters in it; and two lines in each chapter; and twelve svllables in each line.
The verses, here attributed to Adamnan, are transcribed in a hand of the í'our- teenth eentury, in the margin of the Dublin MS. of the Annals of IJlster, at A. D. 746; but are there attributed, not to Adamnan, but to the Nurse of Cuchuimne : they are given thus : —
TTIuime Con-cuimne cecinic :-
Cucuimne [Cucuimne], T?o leg puici co bpuimne, Gllech naill hiapaca Tío leici ap cailleca.
Qn 00 Concuimne pomboi, Ttnpualaib be conib poi, TJo leic caillecha ha paill Tío leis aluill apich mboi.
The Nurse of Cuchuimne sang : —
Cuchuimne ! [Cuchuimne !]
He read learned writings half way ;
The other half of his career
He abandoned for women.
Happy is it for Cuchuimue,
Ile has gone forward uutil he has become a sage ;
He has abandoned women to neglect ;
He has read the other halfof his victoriouslife.
This seems to be a more ancient form of this curious distich than either of the two texts of it which are given above, or than that of the Four Mastcrs, at A. D. 742, which is as follows, withDr. O'Donovan's translation (the metrical arrangement being corrected to correspond with the above) : —
' Career The word paca may be the genitive
case of pac, prosperity, increase, progress, advance- ment ; but Dr. O'Donovan has rendered it " career" (Fotir Mast. A. D. 742), taking it to be paca running, racing; — course, carcer.
f He will abandun. — The plav upon the words po les " he read," and po leic, "he abandoned," is evidently the point of the first stanza ; and so in
Cuchuimne's answer there is a play upon po le^, " he read," le^paib, " he will read," and leijjpib, " he will lcave, dismiss, or abandon." It is not to be supposed that these verses can be really the com- position of Adamnan ; and accordinglv the Dublin MS. of the Annals of Ulster attributes them, not to Adamnan, but to Cuchuimne's nurse; showing that he was not known with certainty to be the author.
XoTE B.]
History of Cuchuimne.
'45
Cucuimne, [Cucuimne], T?o leg puiche co bpuimne, QUech aile appatha, Tío lecc aj\ a chaillecha.
Ppipccap Cucuimne: —
Cucuimne, [Cucuimne], T?o léig púiche co bpuimne, QUech aile apaib cui, Lespaio huile copop pui.
Cuchuimne, [Cuchuimne], Eead the authors half through ; The other half of his career He abandoned for his hags.
Cuchuimne replied : —
Cuchuimne, [Cuchuimne], Read the authors half through ; During the other half of his career He will read till he become an adept.
The meaning, however, in all these readings of the couplet is the same : that Cu- chuimne, after spending some years in scholar-like study, was seduced into a life of profligacj- ; hut that he at length, on the remonstrance of his friends, abandoned his vices, and resumed with zeal, for the remainder of his life, the studies becoming an ecclesiastic.
The reader will not fail to remark, that there is great internal evidenee of truth in this record of the weahness of Cuchuimne. Xo mere inventor of legends would have narrated such an event in the life of a writer whom he was quoting as the author of a religious Hymn. See the remarks alreadv made on this subject, p. 92, supra.
Note B.
Sistortj of Cuchuimne.
The information given us in the Prcfaee, or Scholium, prefixed to the Hymn, 'and translated in the foregoing note, contains nearly all the information vre possi <> respecting Cuchuimne. He is there said to have lived in the reign of Loingseach Mac Aengusa (who was King of Ireland, A. D. 695 to 703), and appears to have survived that monarch some years. The Annah of Ulster record his death at the year 746, in thcse words : "Cu-cumine" [read Cucuimne, as in the Dublin MS.] "sapiens obiit." Tighcrnach [Dublin MS.] seems to have made the ycar 747, and gives the obit thus: " Cuimine sapiens obiit." The Four Masters give the date 742, and translate, apparently from the L'lster Annals, thus : —
Cucuimne' eccnaió cogaioe eipióe t>o ecc. " Cucuimne, he was a choice sage, died."
They then quote the same verses which are given by the Scholiast of the Book of Hvmns, attributing them, as that Book does, to Adamnan.
» Cucuimne — Cucummne is the reading in Dr. press ; for theMS. in the Librarv ofTrinitv College, O'Donovan's text, but it seems to be an error of the Dublin, reads Cvcvimne.
u
146 The Hymn of St. Cuchuimne. [notec.
Froni thcse vcrscs (scc Note A), it appears that Cuchuimne for a time had led an Lrregulax life, " quia conjugem habuit, et in mala vita cum illa fuit." But during thc latter part of his life he repented, and the present Hymn may he received as an evi- dcnce that his thoughts were sinecrcly occupied in holy things. His name does not occur in any of the Irish Calendars 01* Martyrologies, notwithstanding which, Colgan does not hcsitate to give him the title of saint.
The name Cu-chuimne [signifying Uound of Memoryh~] is not of frequent occur- rence in Irish Church history, although Cumminc, Cummeni, Cummain, which are, perhaps, forms of the samc name, are more frequent. Colgan'' has given the following account of the author of this Hymn : — ' ' Sanctus Cuchumncus (qui, addito Mo more Hibcrnis familiari, potuit Moclmmneus appellari), floruit juste tempore Sancti Aidi Sleptcnsis, amio 698 mortui. Hic enim in laudcm Dciparse Virginis composuit Hym- num, penes me extantem, qui incipit ;
' Cantemus in omni die, concinnantes varié, Conclamantes Deo dignum hymnum S. Marice.1
Et ut colligitur ex argumento eidcni Hymno prsefixo, author fioruit tcmpore Adamnani Ahbatis, et Longseci Hibemia3 Regis, qui ccepit regnare anno 694.. Vixit tamen postea usque ad annum 746, quo Annales Ultonicnscs rcfcrunt Cucumneum Sapientem obiisse ; vel saltem usque ad annum 724 [read 742], in quem cjus mortem refcrunt Quatuor Magistri in Annalibus." — Tr. Tlutum., p. 218, b. This, however, thc reader will perceive, givcs us no information bcyond what we have already gleancd from thc authoritics citcd above: andColgan has suppressed all mcntion of Cuchuimne's irregular lifc, although he declarcs him to have been contemporaiy with Adamnan, to whom thc vcrses rebuhing that irrcgularity are, in the Book of Hymns, ascribed. He must, thcreforc, have secn those verses.
NOTE C.
Maria Stilla Maris.
The Gloss on thc name Maria (ver. 2, p. 139, supra, and also in the preceding Hymn, ver. 17, p. 126), intcrprcts the name as signifying in Hebrcw " Stilla maris," from ~!!2, a drop, and D\ the sea. See above, p. 126, note.
b Hound of Memori/. — " Hound" was an lionour- mistaken the name." He was speaking of the
able title amongst the ancient Irish. The name Maccuthenius, or Mochucumneus, who is said to
may perhaps be equivalent to the medúeval name liave written Acts ofSt. Patrich; and he savs tliat,
Jíemorius, or Memorianus. allowing for the Irish custom of prefixing Mo, my,
'- Colgan. — Hanis (Ware's JVritcrs of Ireland, to the names of saints, there are two or three sainta
)>. 40) has mistaken this passage of Colgan. Col- whose names are mcntioned in Irish historv (of
gan docs not identify Mocuthcnius with the author whom our author is one), any one of whom mav
of this Hymn, nor does he say "that Ussher had liave been the biographer of St. Patrick.
note c.] Maria Stilla Maris. 1 47
Nothing is more common in the orthography of Irish MSS. of the eighth and fol- lowing centuries, than to find e for *, as ancella, for ancilla; antestes, for antistes, &c. ; and also i for e, as adoliscens, libliothica, &c. (see Reeves' Pref. to Adamnarís Life of Columla, pp. xvi. xvii.) And in the present case it seems almost certain that the ancient authors who devised this etymology for the Hebrew proper name Miriam, (which was Latinized Maria), intended Stilla maris, " a drop of the sea," and not stella, " a star of the sea ;" the former having some foundation in Hebrew, the latter none. And the common confusion in the orthography of the period, together with the general ignorance of Hebrew, has led to the popular adoption of the more poetical designation of " star," instead of " drop," of the sea. Modern writers, although they very gene- rally explain this allusion to the sea, as if Maria was derived from the Latin Mare, by a further confusion, leave stella unexplained. See Daniel, Thesaur. Hymnol., tom. i. p. 205. There can be little doubt, therefore, that St. Jerome, when he inter- prets Miriam, "Stella maris" (see the passage quoted above, p. 126), wrote and meant stilla, " a drop of the sea," and that stella is a mistahe of liís transcribers or editors. Nevertheless, this error has prevailed, and is adopted in many ecclesiastical hymns in use at the present day; e. g. in the celebrated one — "Ave maris stella, Dei Mater alma," wliich is still retained in the Roman Breviary. And so also in the Hymn beginning — " Salve Mater Salvatoris" (Daniel, Thesaur. Hijmnoh, tom. ii. p. 83) we have the lines —
" 0 Maria, stella maris, Dignitate singularis, Super omnes ordinaris, Ordines coelestium."
And the same interpretation is given to the name by ahnost all mediajval writers, of whom it may sufSce to quote St. Bernard (in Homil. ii. super Missus est, n. 17) — "Lo- quamur pauca" (he says) " super hoc nomine, quod interpretatum Maris stella dicitur, et Matri Virgini valde convenienter aptatur. Ipsa namque aptissime sideri comparatur," &c. — Opp. Ed. Bened., iii. p. 742.
Nevertheless, the word stilla was known tothese writers as signifving "a drop," which is cvident from the Hymn beginning " 0 felicem geniti'icem" (Daniel, Thesaur. Ihjmnol., ii. p. 205), in which these lines occur : —
" 0 mamilla cujus stilla fuit ejus pabulum, Qui dat terraa fructum ferre, pascit omne saeculum."
It may be observed, that in the interpretations of proper names given in the ancient Irish Gospels called the Book of Kells and the Book of Duirow, preserved in the Library of Tiinity CoEege, Dublin, Maria is explained stilla (not stella) maris. "VVe have, likewise, " Maria stilla maris," Boolc of Armagh, fol. 32, aa. See also line 14 of the following Hymn, where we read, " Tunc magi stellam secuti," showing that the scribe of the Book of Hymns did not confound stilla and stella.
U2
( 148 )
VII. THE HYMN OF ST. HILAM IN PRAISE OF CHEIST.
THIS Hymn was first published by George Cassander, who says that he found it in an ancient volume which contained the rule of St. Benedict, and several Hvmns1. He notes it " incerto auctore."
It occurs also in the Antiphonarium Benchorense, and has been printed by Muratori2 from that MS.
It has also been reprinted recently, from the text of Cassander, by Daniel, in his Thesaurus Hjmnolorjicus, vol. i. p. 191.
In the Bangor Antiphonary this Hymn stands first, with the title " Hi/mnum3 S. Hilarii de Chrisio."
The Preface in the Book of Hymns, now for the first time published, expressly names St. Hilary of Poictiers, and the authority of these two ancient MSS. is suflficient to prove that the tradition of the Irish Church attributed the authorship of the Hymn to that prelate.
Bede4 quotes this Hymn in his Tract De arte metrica (cap. 23), and gives the first two lines as an example of the " Metrum Trochaicum tetrametrum ;" he aseribes it to no author, but simply styles it " Hymnus ille pulcherrimus," as if it was then well known.
If the Hymn had been the composition of so celebrated a personage as
1 " Hjmns Repertum in vetustissimo li- mistake, arising from his not understanding
bro Bencdicti regulam cum hymnis continente, the contraction " Hymn3 ," which is Hijmnus.
unde et plerosque alios desumpsimus." — IIis want of familiaritv with Irish MSS. has
Hijmni Ecclesiast. (Opp., Paris, 16 16 fol.) led him into several similar errors, and tlicre
p. 186. is rcason to think that he has altercd the
2 Muratori. — See abovc, p. 7. ancicnt original spelhng of the MS. to bring it
3 Hjmnum. — Muratori, in liis transcript of intoconformitvwith the rcceived orthographv. the Bangor MS., gives Hjmnum throughout 4 Bede. — See Additional Note at the end as a neuter nominative. This, no doubt, is a ofthisHvmn.
TJie Hymn of St. Hilary. 149
Hilary of Poictiers, it is not likely that Bede could have been ignorant of the fact, or, knowing it, that he would have omitted to name the author, inasmuch as he gives frequently the names of the authors of the hymns he quotes, such as Sedulius, Prudentius, St. Ambrose, Paulinus, &c, many of them obscure, when compared with St. Hilary of Poictiers.
It is to be observed, also, that the Hymn seems to contain allusions to a monastic society, and if so, cannot have been the composition of an author who lived before the institution of the co^nobitic life in the Western Church. For instance, the first line, " Hvmnum dicat turba fratmm ;" line 65, " Ante lucem turba fratrum concinemus gloriam ;" and line 71, " Ante lucem decan- tantes."
It may be said that " turba fratrum" does not necessarily imply a society of " friars," in the modern sense of the word. For in the Hjmn1 " Lauda Syon Salvatorem," attributed to St. Thomas Aquinas, we have the lines : —
" Quem in sacra; mensa coenas Turbae fratrum duodena? Datum non ambigitur."
where Turbce fratrum evidently signify the twelve Apostles ; but St. Tho- mas may have adopted the phraseology of a later age, wherein the Apostles were not unfrequently spoken of as a sort of monastic confraternity ; and the passages of the present Hymn, above referred to, plainly speak of a Turbafra- trum living together, and rising before the dawn, to sing together the praises of God, in evident allusion to a monastic society.
On the other hand, the fourth Council of Toledo2 (A. D. 633) speaks of hymns at that time in use in the Church, " quos beati Doctores Hilarius et Ambrosius ediderunt;" so that there were hymns3 then attributed to, or
1 Hymn — Daniel, Thesaur. IIymnologic, which were not to be found in the Scriptures, vol. ii. p. 97. nor of apostolic tradition : " quos [hvmnos]
2 Toledo. — Can. 13 (Hardouin, Concil., tamen (piidem specialitcr reprobant, pro eo tom. iii. 583 D). quod de Scripturis sanctorum canonum, vel
3 H>jmns.—lt would secm tbat there was apostolica traditione non existunt." The then a feeling in the Spanish Church not un- Council answers, that the same objection like that of the modern English Puritaus ; would apply to the pravers, collects, and the for the canon of the Council of Tolcdo here whole liturgy of the Church, and therefore referred to is directed against some who ob- concludes, "excommunicatione plectendi qui jected to use in the Church service bymns hvmnos rejicere fuerint ausi." — ubi supra.
150 Tlie Hymn of St. Hilary.
lcnown to be the composition of St. Hilai^,1 which are no longer known as such ; and St. Jerome expressly mentions a Liber Htjmnorum, by St. Hilary, as extant in his time2. This, however, would bnly render it more probable that a hymn, whose author was unknown, should be attributed to an author who was known to have composed hymns, and whose name stood high in the Church. There is, therefore, in the fact that St. Hilary wrote hymns, nothing to weaken the force of the arguments above alluded to ; especially when we observe that the style of the present Hymn is rude and unpolished, and in no way similar to that of St. Hilary's acknowledged writings3.
The Legend recorded in the Scholiast's Preface4 seems to connect the Hymn with Hilary of Arles, who flourished in the middle oí' the fifth century, rather than with Hilary of Poictiers. Por in his time the monastic life had begun in the West, and he is said to have crossed the Alps on foot, in order to plead his cause before Pope Leo5.
Be this, however, as it may, it is not to be doubted that the present Hymn is a composition of great antiquity. Its doctrine is throughout in accordance with that of the primitive Church, and its language and diction are consistent with an early date. It may probably be assigned to the fifth or sixth century.
1 S. Iíilanj. — Isidore, Bisliop of Seville, tom. ii. ed. Vallarsii).
tells us that St. IIilary, of Poictiers, was the 3 Writings This seems to have been Mu-
first Christian author of hymns : " Sunt au- ratori's opinion, for in his preface to the An-
tem Divini Hymni, sunt et ingenio humano tiphonarium Benchorense he says : " At in
eompositi. Hilarius, autem, Gallus, Episco- Hymno nunc a nobis producto majorem for-
pus Pictaviensis, elocpientia conspicuus, car- tasse elegantiam desiderabunt nonnulli, ut
mine floruit prhnus. Post quem Ambrosius eum S. Hilario adscribant." — Opere (Arezzo,
Episcopus, vir magna? gloriai in Christo, et in 1770), tom. xi. part 3, p. 222.
ecclesia clarissimus doctor," &c — Isidor. His- i Preface. — See p. 162, infra.
pal.,Z>e Offciis, 1. c. 6, n. 2 (0py?. ed. Arevalo, 5 Pope Leo.—Sec Tillemont, Mémoires,
tom. vi. p. 369. Pioma3, 1802). tom. xv. p. 72 (Viede S. Hilaire, art. 15), and
3 Inhis tirne Devirisillustr.,c. 100 (Opp. the authorities there quoted.
q-mNUTTl OICOC. hilapiup 6ipipcopup -\ ppmcepp cvuicacip crue bicicup piccauip pecic hunc C^-mnum Chpipco m monce *5aT15aT11> laT1 comailc na ppamne íllic icesbcnp mb Lacpamb. Ocup íap na clu^ub buibe bo Oia po chmpac m meic bfchaib popc conapbac mo cruam mpancep. amal cappappem bo pacupc boi occo. Camic amsel -| apbepc ppiu. mpi pemcenciam e^epicip m mpepnum íbicip. egepunc epgo pemcenciam -\ bebic Oeup ínbulsenciam eip pep ipcam laubem. pic nobip conuemc canepe popc ppanbium.
aiicep, locup .1. ppecup m peccope moncip louip mcep Olpep ín cpoa philophi [sic] ancea puepunc. Cempup, Ualenciam -] Ualencip. peppona hilapiup. Caupa .1. Ongelup popculauic cpjcmbo uemc ab Supannam upbem cum cpicfncip uipip .1. .c. be clepicip, 1 .cc. be laicip. Unup uepo be clepicip mopcuup e^c ppo ppisope hiemip, 1 hilapiup opauic ppo puo monacho. ílla aucem nocce angelup bi;cic ab eum, bebec ce pcpucapi pcpipcupap -\ cj.mnum pacepe Oeo. llle aucem pecic íuprca ímpepium an^eli, 1 mopcuum pupcicauic pep spaciam t)ei.
TTIecpum cpoiachum cecpamecpum epc. hic pecipic pponbeum ommbup locip, ppaecep cepcium locum, -\ cpochia omnibup locip. m cfuo alicpjanbo cepcio loco ppiopip ueppiculi pponbeum pepepiep. uc paccop celi -\ ceppae paccop. -| uepbip pupgac leppae mopbum. Cuppic aucem alcepmp ueppibup íca uc ppiop ueppup habeac pebep .1111. popcepiop uepo .111. -| pillabam.
C^-mnup 5Pece> ^aur mcepppecacup Lacme, uel cmmup memopia bicicup, picuc m
ppalcepio 5Peeo C^-mnop cepcmon. hoc epc memop puic nopcpi. -| íp bo molab Oe
m campiub ap bip q-mnup -\ íp popbmmup canaip uc aguprmup bicic íp na beccabib-
C^-nmop ppmium Oauib ppopeca m laubem Oei compopuippe mampepcum
epc.
TTI NUTTl Oicac curcba pTíacmjm q.mNum concus percsoNec crmisco rcesi coNciNeNces lauoem Oemus Oebicam
Gloss. — 1. Hi/mnum. — .i. laudem. Fratrum. — .i. in Christo. Cantus. — .i. noruinati- vus. 2. Concinentes. — .i. a verbo concino .1. a comchanam [we sing together]. Demus.. — i. laudes demus debitas.
1. Tmnum dicat. — For a trans- lation of the Preface, see Addi- tional ]S"ote, p. 162. The various readings of the Antiphonariuiu Benchorense have been marked B. in the follovdn;; notes :
thosc of Cassander, C. Fratrum. — Fide- liuni, B., vdiich does not suit the metre. Bede reads Fratrum. See Addit. 2sTote.
2. Concinentes. — Concinnentur, B., an evident mistahe. Lauclem. — Laudes, B.C.
152 Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
•u Oei Oe corcoe ueNbum cu uia cu uercicas ' lesse umga cu uocaius ce LeoNem Lesimus.
t) 1N
F
u
excrca pacrcis ttions ec agNiis aNsuLarus cu Lapis, spoNsus íOem eL coLumba pLamma pascorc ionuo.
prcopecis inucniris noscno nocus saecuLo aNce saecLa cu puisci paccoR prumi saecuLi
accor? caeLi ec cermae paccorc coNsTíesacorc cu maTus oiTTNiumcfue cu cNeacorc cruae pacer* Nasci íubec
ínSiNis necepcus membTíis sabNieLis nuncio cncscic aLbus pnoLe soncco nos moNemuN cNebene
em Nouam Nec aNce uisam uinsinc puenpeNa cunc 111051 sceLLam secuci pNinn aooTíONC paNnuLum
Cíloss. — 3. De corde — .i. de secreto Divinitatis. Verbnm. — i. filius. Via Ut dicitur Ego snm via
et veritas et vita ; et iterum Nemo venit ad patrem nisi per me. 4. Jesse. — .i. genitus. Virga. — Ut
dicitur Exeat virga de radice iesse. Leonem. — Ut dicitur Vicit leo de tribu iuda. 5. Dextra i. vita
eterna. Mons. — Ut dicitur Erit in novissimis diebus proeparatus mons. Agnus. — .i. Ecce agnus Dei qui
tollit peccatum mundi. Lapis. — .i. Lapidem quem reproba[verunt ] 6. Sponsus. — .i. sicut
sponsus procedens de thalamo suo El. — .i. Deus. Columba.- — Ut dicitur, Sponsa mea, columba
mea. Pastor. — i. Ego sum pastor bonus, et iterum, Ego sum ianua per me si quis intraverit salvabitur. 7. Nostro. — .i. in novo testamento. Secla. — .i. ante omnia saecula. 8. Fuisti — .i. per temetipsum qui es siue initio et sine fine. Primi seculi. — .i. mundi creatio in principio, secundum saeculum quando reformabi- tur in tine saeculi, aliter primum seculum creatio Adae in principio mundi, secundum seculum formatio hominis per Christum. 10. Omniumque. — .i. elimentorum; ut dicit Johannes Omnia per ipsum facta sunt. Jubet. — .i. fiat lux ct facta est lux. 11. Gabrielis. — i. ave Maria gratia plena, ecce concipies et paries tilium et vocabis nomen eius Jesum. 12. Albus. — .i. Mariaí. 13. Puerpera — .i. puerum prius parens, vel in aatate pueri parens Christum, .i. in x°. vel in xii°. anno. 14. Magi. — .i. quasi magis guari, qui philo- sophantur in omni re ; ut est, Ecce magi ab oriente venerunt Hier
The remaindcr of this line, the last six 6. Idem el. — Idem vel, B. C. But tlie
words of line 3, and the whole ofline^ reading " idem El " is undoubtedly eorrect.
are wanting in B., from a defect in the MS. El is the Hehrew bs, God, as the Gloss
Lebitam. — Dehitas, B. C. explainsit. (SeeIsidor.HispaL,^ywo/o^/.,
5. Dextra. — In the margin is the fol- vn. i. n. 3.) lowing note : — " Dextra Dei dicitur quia 7. I'rofetis. — Prophetis, B. C.
sicut facit aliquis omnia qua3 vult per 9. Et terra. — Terraí, B. C.
dexteram, sic Deus Tater omnia fecit per 1 1. Gabrielis. — Gabriele, C.
Christum. Ideo Columba dicitur propter 12. Albus. — Evidentlj- meaning Alvus,
simplicitatcm suam. Flamma, ut dicitur, as thc Gloss proves. Ahus is the reading
Deus meus flamma devorans ét ignis con- of B. C. The remainder of this, and
sumens." the next four lincs, are effaccd in B.
o
Hymnus S. Hilarii in lauclem Christi. 153
PperceNces cus ec aurmm oisno rce<5i muNeRa 15
nio^r euoon NUNCiacum íNuiOeNS poceNciae
•um íubec parcuos Necaru curcbam pecic marccmum ) perccim íNpaNS oculeNOus niLi pLumeN quo pLuic
q q
ui nepencuTí posc ercoOem NucmeNOus Na^arcech muLca panuus muLca aOuLcus si^Na pecic ceLicus
uae LaceNc ec quae LesuNcurc cormm muLcis cescibus prmeOicaNS ceLesce rcesNum Oicca paccis apprcobac
Gi.oss. — 15. Offerentes. — .1. ap a chumbpi na cucc mippam. no ni challa anb in ueppu [it was for brevity he did not introduce myrrh ; or it would not fit in the verse], vel quia postea dicetur. 16. Nuntiatum. — .i. opus nascendi. Invidens. — .i. Herodes. Potentia. — .i. Christi. 17. Jubet. — .i. Herodes. Parvos. — Cepc.cia lin na mac paibepocheppunblahepoib [ni-haiibr-a,Question; what isthe numher of tlie children here put to death by Herod? The answer isnot difficult] duo milia .c. xl. ut (jregorius manifestat in sacramentario. 18. Fertur. — .i. ducitur. Quatuor annis fuit Christus in Egipto fugiens Herodem. Eliopolis .i. solis civitas, nomen civitatis in qua Christus in Egipto habitavit. Eleos, sol, polis, civitas, interpretatur. Ubi ut aiunt in die adventus illius in urbem omnia idula ejus comminuta sunt. Affrodius vero nomen priucipis illius qui Christum et parentes ejus benigne suscepit. 19. Refertur.
— .1. bepap [is related]. Post Erodem i. post mortem Herodis. 20. l'arvus. — .1. parvulus. Adultus.
— .i. anpopopbaip [as he grew]. Celitus — .i. per virtutem celestem. 21. Quee latent — .i. m na hi nuc peppa [the things that are not known]. Leguntur. — .1. na hl po peppa [the things that are known]. Testibus. — .i. apostolorum et discipulorum.
1 3. Virgine pucrpera. — Virginem puer- [Melchar was the presenter of the gold ;
íni'am. C. Caspar brought the costly franlrincense ;
,+. Primi.-In the upper margin of Patifarsat brought the goodly myrrh ;
, . .. ..... . And thev oftered them to the roval Lord.]
the page (p. 1 3 01 the Mo. ) ís a note on
this word, which is in some places ille- Gregorius. Auro sapientia designatur.
gible. The following is aU that can now Ture autem QUod Deo ^cenditur virtus
he deciphered :— " Primi .1. na °rationis exprimitur. Per mirram carnis
lupsbe [the shepherds] ; vel Primi ex gen- nostra3 m°rtrficatio hguratur. Nos itaque
tibus hi fuerunt, quia prius ante eos ado- nato Domino offeramus aurum, ut hunc
raverant eum pastores, ante xiii ubi(lue re£nare fateamur. Offeramus tus
iuxta turrim Gadder. Molcho eorum ut ^amus quod is qui in tempore appa-
senior qui aurum Deo regi ohtulit. Se- ruit Deus ante tempora extitit, Offera-
cundus Caspar iuvenis qui tus Deo obtulit, mus mirrain ut eum 1uem credimus in suu
Tertius Pati[farsat qui] mirram homini d™^ inipassibilcm, credamus etiam
obtulit. Unde quidam dixit:— m nostl'a Msse mortali cam&" This ci"
„, , , . . . . tation, with some unimportant variations,
TTIelch ap obnachcaib mb oip; L
Cappap cucc m cup bmioip ; wil1 he found m the treatise of St- Gre"
pacipappac cuc m mip maich ; g°ry tne Great, In Evang., Lib. 1. Hom. x.
Conapcapac bonb pislaich. (Ed. Eeued., tom. i. 1470. C.) See a curi-
X
»54
t) U
Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Cliristi.
ebiles pacic uiserce cecos luce TÍXumTNac ueiíbis purcgac lepriae morcbum morccuos rcesuscTcac
íiium guoo Oeercac iOtus mocaTu acfuam Tubec Nupcus meno rceceNcis ptíoptnnonOo poculo
*5
p
aNe quiNO pTsee bTNo quiNque pascTc rmlTa ec pepercc prcasmeNca ceNae cerc caceuNTs conuibus
Gi.oss. — 25. Idris. — .1. aj\ na uipci ler cjiaib [in tho water vessels]. Motari. — .i. a sna natura in vinum. 26. Iietentis — .i. hominibus. Propinando. — .1. anbab poomlce ín uaip pm [what had been
distributed at that time]. Poculo. — .i. fit poculum culum lepcan [a vessel]. 27. Pascit. —
.i. Christus. Milia. — .i. virorum, exceptis mulieribus et parvulis.
ous Irish poem on the Three Magi, pub- lished by Dr. Reeves from the Gospels of Maelbrighte, Proceedings, R. I. Acadermj, vol. v. p. 47. The custoni ofofFeriiig gold, franhmcense, and myrrh, on the altar, on the feast of Epiphanj', is still kept up at the royal chapel of St. James's Palaco. Parvulum. — In the left-hand margin is this notc : — " Pulcherrime munerum sa- cramcnta Juvencus prespiter uno versi- culo comprehendit : — ' Tus, aurum, mirram, regique, hominique, deoque, Dona ferunt.'" See Juvcnci Historia Erangelica, lib. r. Biblioth, Patrum (Lugd. 1667), tom. iv. p. 57. F.
15. Tm.— Thus, C.
16. Erodii. — Herodi, C.
17. Tum. — Cum, B. The Gloss gives 2 1 40 as the number of the martvred Inno- cents, on the authority of the Sacramen- tary of St. Gregory. Put nothing of thc kind is to be found in that work, as we now have it.
1 8. Oculendus. — Occulendue, B. Occi- dendus, C.
19. Erodem. — Hcrodem, B. C.
20. Celitus. — Coelitus, B. C. Multa parvus. — Alluding, probably, to themira- cles said to havc been wrought by our Lord during His infancy. Sce Thilo, Codex Apocr. N. T. (Lips. 1832). I. A. Fabricii, Codex Apocr. ~N. T. (Hamburgi, 1703), especially thc Evangelium Infantice.
21. Qucb latent. — Alluding to St. John xxi. 25.
22. Approbat. — Adprobat, B. I)Uta factis. — In the margin is the following note : — "Dictafactis .i. viviíicat mortuos, illuminat cecos."
23. Facit. — Pccit, B. C. Cecos. — Cae- cos, B. Illuminat. — Inluminat, B.
24. Morbum. — Bede reads (De arte me- trica, c. 23), " Verbis purgas lcpra? mor- bos," where purgas is an evident mistake. Mortuos resuscitat. — In the margin is the following note : — " Tres tantuni homines Christus suscitavit, .i. Lazarus, et íilia Jari principis sinagoge, atque fihus viduae. Hi tres homines significant peccata homi- num. Fiha principis, suscitata in cubiculo, significat pcccatum cordis. Filius viduse,
Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
*55
'imba e? otttnt bTscumbeNce Tu^em lauoem peRCucic ' Duooecim uiros pRobauTC peR quos uica dtsctcur
3°
ex c 1N
X CfUlS UNUS TNUeNTCUR CtlRTSCl ÍUOOS CRODTCOR SCRUUNCUR mTST Ob ONNO pROOTCORTS OSCUlO
1N
Noceus capcus ceuecuR ncc RepusNONS Ductcur stsctcur palsTS gRossacuR oppeueNDus poncto
Gloss. — 29. Diseumbente 1. cmi o miap aigetnnt) ulebuben [the thing from which thewholecom-
panvwas served]. Unde discus dirivatur, .1. miap [a dish]. Pertulit. — .i. Christns. 30. Viros i. apostolos.
Probnvit. — .i. elt-git. Vita. — .i. futura. 31. Quis. — .i. apostolis. Judas. — .i. utChristus dixit Dnus vestrum
me traditurus est vel osculum pacis et amoris et mortis est, ut iudas dixit Quemcunque osculatus
fuero ipse est. 32. Instruuntur. — i. ab iudeis et sacerdotibus. Misi. — .i. latrones. 33. Jnnocens. — .i. Cbristus. Tenetur. — .1. apgaibchaip [is seized]. 34. Sistitur. — .i. ducitur. Falsis. — .i. verbis vel conviciis. Pontio L prasidi regis mundL
suscitatus in ostio ci^itatis, significat pec- catum verbi prolatum foris. Lazarus, sus- citatus de sepulcro, significat peccatum actionis cum m[orte]." This interpreta- tion was common in the micldle ages ; and mav be found for substance in St. Gregorj, Moral., Lib. iv. 52 (Oj)p. Eol. Bened., tom. i. 125, C.)
25. Idris. — Hidriis, B. Hvdriis, C. Motari. — Mutari, B. C. TJnder each word in this line is a very small letter, thus : —
uinum cruob beepar íbTHT1
e <l tl e
mocapi acpjam íubec
c b a
and similar lettcrs occur in the next linc. and elsewhere in several parts of the MS. They are evidentlj intended to mark the grammatical ordcr of the words, for the sake of persons not familiarlv acquainted with Latin. Tahing the words in the order of the letters as above, the line reads thus : " Jubet ac^uam mutari quod deerat vinum hydris." This was pro-
X
bably deemed the more necessary in this line, because the construction lcaM- it doubtful whether " vinum mutari aquam" means " wine to be changed into water," or " water to be changed into wine."
26. Mero retentis. — Moerore tentis, C. An erroneous reading, which Daniel hí\» inadvertently copied. Propinnando. — Propinato, C. Poculo. — Populo, B., pro- bably a mistahe of Muratori's transcript. This is the onlv word which he could read of the line ; and the next two lines were also illegible to him in the MS.
27. Pane quino. — In the margin is the following note : " Mo bich [or it is] binus et quinus secundum veteres. Nunc autem bini et quini, ut Priscianus dicit." — See Priscian, De Figurii numerorum, c. vi. (Opp. ed. Aug. Kriel. Lips. 1820, vol. ii. p. 398).
28. Et fefert. — C. gives tliis line thus : "Et refectis fragmenta ccenae ter quater- nis corbibus." Caternis coruilus in the 2
iS6
í)
t)
Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
íscucic obiecca prcaeses Nullum críemeN iNueNic seO cum curcba íuoeorcum prco saluce cesams
íceneNC cVmiscum NecaNOum curcbis sonccus crcaoicim impns ueríbis srcassacurc spuca plasrca susciNec
35
ScaNOeríe cnucem íubecurc íNNoceNS pr*o no;ciis moRce caríNis cruam sercebac morccem uicic omNium 4o
^•iiiii oeum cLamoríe masNO pacrcem peNOeNS íNuocac vJ morís secuca membrm chrusci la;cac scrncca uincucu
Gloss. — 35. Objecta. — .1. na cacpai bopaca pop Cpiopc [the charges that were made against Christ]. Invenit. — .i. in Christo, ut dicitur Innoceus ego sum a sa[nguine] iusti huius. 36. Cesaris.
— Op ba rocpat) bopibe nomen regis [for the name of king was an insult to him] regem esse
dicebat. Cessar dictus a cesso [i. e. cíbso] m[atris] utero. 37. Turbis. — .i. iudeorum. Traditur
.i. Christus. 38. Sputa — .1 Tia paile [spittle]. Flayra.—.\. na ppaigle [scourges]. 39. Jvlietur. — .i. a iudeis ut dicitur crucifigate crucifigate. Xoxiis. — .i. pro hominibus. 40. Gerebat. — .i. portabat. Omnium. — .i. hominum. 41. Clamore. — i. quando dixit Ileli Heli et in manus tuas domine commendo. 42. Stricta. — .i. nervi corporis Christi.
text is evidently an antiquated spelling of " quaternis corbibus;" and fefert is an error of transcription for "refert." Cor- vibus. — Over tliis word is the following note : " Curvus, cpom [crooked, bent] ; Corvus, piach [a raven]. Cophinus . . . . . quod est hic."
30. Duodccim. — To be read as a trisvllable, which is remarked by the scholiast in tlie following marginal an- notation : " Lcge dodecim sine .u. in scandcndo."
31. Quis. — Queis [i. e. quibus], B. C, which would spoil thc mctre.
32. Misi. — Missi, B. C. On this word there is the following curious note in the margin : " Misi. — .1. o Chaipbap íp et> po paiOeOpom [i. e. it was by Caiaphas he was sent], quia ille sacerdos fuit ilhus arrni, sed causa metri dicit ab Anna, et in libris historitirum refertur quod .x\\. fuisscnt principes intcr Annam et Caifam,
sed filia Annas coniux fuit Caifas." Conf. S. John, xviii. 13. It is probable tliat the Libri Historiarum here quoted are a gene- ral reference to the Histories of Joseplius, which were known in the middle agee from the abridgment under the namc of Hegesippus, and the Latin version as- cribed to Buífinus. It appeai's that there were exactly sevcn High Bricsts (inclu- sivc) between the first priesthood of Annas and that of Caiaphas, in which our Lord was crucificd. They are thus enumerated byAug. Tornielli, Annal. Sacr., tom. i. p. 384 (fol. Lucsb, 1757):—
70. Ananus, qui et Annas, socer Caiaphae.
7 1. Ismael, l'abi f.
72. Eleazar, Anani f.
73. Simon, Camithi f.
74. Josephus, qui et Caiaphas.
75. Iterum Annas.
76. Iterum Caiaphas, sub quo Christus passus est.
The numbcrs signify tliat Annas was tlic
Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
*57
U
a
ela cempli scisa ponounc no;c obscurmc saeculum excicuNcur? De sepulcrcis ououm clausa corcporm
ppuic íoseph beacus conpus mirma perjlicum LiNcheo RUOi ligacum cum oolorce condidic
45
m
íCices serjuarje corjpus onnos prciNceps prcaecepic uc uioercec si preobarcec criruscus quoo spopoNOercec
a
Nselum Dei crcemeNces uesce amiccum caNOiDa quo caNDONe clarncacis uelCus uicic semcum
Gloss. — 43. Vela. — .i. ut dicitur Ecce velum templi scisum est in duas partes. Nox i. tenetaw
sancts sunt super universam terram a sexta hora usque ad nonam horam. 44. Excitvntur. — ut dicitui Multa corpora sanctorum resurrexerunt post resurrectionem suam, et apparuerunt multis in hierusalem. 45. Affuit. — .i. venit dives ab arimathea nomine ioseph. 46. Iiudi — .i. novo. Co/.didit. — .i. sepelivit. 47. Milites. — .i. romanorum. Annas. .i. pro caifa hic iterum annas dicitur. 48. Spoponderet. — .i. tertia die resurgere, et dicit iterum Solvite templum hoc et in triduo resuseitabo illud. jo. Sericum. — .i. Seres .i. nomen gentis a quo et sericum vestimentum
^oth froni Aaron, inclusive; Ismael the 7ist, &c.
34. Grassatur. — Grassantur, B. Gras- satur, C, who suggests gravatur in the margin. Offerendus. — Oíferentes, B.
35. Diseutit. — This line and the next are omitted in B. Cremen. — Crinien, C.
36. Ccesaris. — The Gloss, in a mixture of Irish and Latin, tells us that " the name of King was regarded as an insult by the Romans." Bome words are illegible ; but the meaning seems to be, that the name of " Ca;sar" came to be substituted for " King."
37. Necandwm. — Negandum, B. C.
38. Grassatur. — Grassantur, B. Gra- vatur, C.
39. Crucem. — In the left-hand margin there is the following note : " Quare noluit Dominus alia morte mori nisi morte crucis, quia crux magnum miste-
rium habet. Si enim crux in terra pro- iicitur per .1111. ejus partes, .1111. partes mundi demonsfrat. In hoc voluit Domi- nus demonstrare quod non venit unam partem mundi redimere sed totrrm huma- num genus." A similar interpretation of the four points of the cross is given in the Sermo de Sijmbolo, published with the worhs of St. Augustine (Ed. Bened., tom. vi. Append. 279 B.) Another note in the right-hand margin is as follows : " Qua- tuor ligna fuerunt in cruce Christi, cebip a cop-] cuppip acenga -] ^iup ín jeinb Oo pacao cpeche 1 beche in clap ín po
pcpibab m cicul [cedar was its
foot (or shaí't), and cypress was its tongue, and deal was the piece that went across, and birch was the board on which the title was written . . . .]
42. JJembra Christi. — These are the onlv words hcre legible in B
158 Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
t)
emoinc sarum sepulcrco surcseNS crmiscus TNCiser? haec utoic moea meNca;c haec Ne^ac cum uiOctuc
Femiuae prcimum moNeNcurc saluacorcem uiuene cfuas salucac ípse mescas complec crnsces sauoio
8
egue a moncuis pacenua suscicacum Oe^ccerca s.<
cencia Oie rceOTSse nuucioc aposcolis
Tíl t)
0£ uioecurc a beacis quos pRobauic pT?acrubus cruoo TieOTSsec ambiseNces íNCNec tonuts clausis
ac Ooccns prcaecepca le^TS oac OTUTNum spiTucum spmTcum Oei peNpeccum cntntcocts utncuIuttt 60
Gloss. — 51. Demovit i. angelus removit. Intíger. — .i. corpore et anima. 52. Haecvidit. — .i. mira
opera resurrectionis. Haec. — Eadem opera. 53. Feminae. — .i. Maria Magdalena et Maria Jacobi, et Josetis et Salamona monita? sunt circa resurrectionem Christi manifestam. 54. Salvtat. — .i. benedicit ange- lus vel christus. Mestas. — i. tristes mulieres. Gaudio. — .i. resurrectiouis christi. 55. Paterna. — .i. virtute patris. 56. Redisse. — .i. ad vitam. Nuntiat.— .i. christus per mulieres. 57. Frubavit. — .i. elegit, vel bonis operibus, id est spe et flde et caritate. Fratribus. — .i. apostolis. 58. Redisset. — .i. resurrexisset. Ambigentes. — .i. dubitantes, .i. Tomas et ceteri de resurrectione Christi. 59. Docens. —
.i. christus. Dat 1. bo pac pach ín ppipca noeb popaib bia nnrichapc [He sent the gift of
the Holy Spirit upon theui after Low Sunday] quamvis plenius dedit inpentecostem. 60. Vinculum. — .1. ria po choimmbe combab beba 110 cechapba. achb cneaba [that it may not be supposed that thev are two or four, but three] semper eo quod patrem et filium coniuugit, vel vinculum quod homines ad deum couiungit.
43. Scisa. — Scissa, B. C. Pandunt. — tenuissima fila neunt, et unde sericum Pendent, B. C. vestimentum efficitur." — Seelsid. Hispal.
44. Excituntur.— Excitantur, B. C. Etijmol., lib. xix. c. 27.
45. Affuit.— Adfuit, B. C. Mirra. — 51. Demovit. — Demovet, C. Sepulwo. Myrra, B. C. — There is an erasure before the word
46. Lintheo. — Linteo, B. C. sepulcro. Perhaps the scribe had ori-
47. Praecepit. — Prsecipit, B. C. ginally written " e sepulcro;" but per-
48. Quod. — Quao, C. Spoponderet. — ceiving that the metre •would not bear Spoponderat, B. C. this addition, he erasedthe "e." Surt/ens.
50. Vellus. — In thc margin there is the — Surgit, C. Intiger. — Integer, B. C. following note : "Vellus sericum .1. in 52. Judea mentax. — Judaea mendax,
cnai pepicoa [i. e. the silk-worm cocoon] B. C. Viderit. — Viderct, B. C. Thenext
.1. cenele ecui^ maich pein [i. e. a kind two lincs are illegible in B. of costly cloth] sunt apud cthiopiam et 54. Mestas. — Moestas, C. Tristes. —
indos quidam in arboribus vermes, et Tristeis, C. pompices appellantur, qui araneae more 56. Redisse. — Bediise, B. Butthemetre
p
Hjmnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi. 1 59
rcaecepic cocum perc orcbem bapci9aTU crieOulos NomeN pacrcis íNuocaNces coNpiceNces pilium
m
iscica pibe rceuelac cinccos soncco spmicu poNce cinccos íNNOuacos pilios paccos Oei
Q
5
ncc lucem cimba prmcTCum coNciNNemus sloTuam 65
qua DocemuTí nos pucurci sempicercNa secuLa
alLi concus salli pLausus prjotximum seNCic Oiem nos caNcaNces ec prcecaNces cruae pucurca crceoimus
m
aiescacemcriie ímmeNsam coNciNemus lugiceri aNce lucem NUNCiemus crmiscum rce^em saeculo 70
Guws. — 61. Frecepit. — .i. Ite docete omnesgentes baptizautes eos in nomine patris et filii et spiritus
sancti. 63. Rerelat. — .i. innovat. Tinctos i. baptizatos. 64. Fonie. — .i. babtismi. Innovatos. —
.i. gratia spiritus sancti. 65. Lucem. — .i. diei. Turba. — .i. vocata. Fratrum. — .i. in christo. 66. Docemur. — Cumt>ach gnechisi Gochepcaig pil hic [It is a verb in a passive form here] ut Prisei- anus dicit. Futuri. — Vel os [i. e vel futuros]. Sempiterna. — .i. apud deum. 67. Galli cantus. — Sicut canit gallus ante lucem sic decet nos cantare ante lucem matutini temporis, vel ante diem iudicii. 68. Futura. — .i. praemia celestia. 69. Majestatemque. — .i. Dei.
requires a trisvllable ; so that rediisse must lus .1. cailtech [a cock] .1. a galea capitis
have been pronounced "redisse," or "red- dictus est. Job dicit Quis dedit gallo sci-
yisse," whether so written or not. entiam [Job, xxxviii. 36.]" In
58. Intret. — Intrat, B. C. Cassander the upper margin there is a note which
puts a comma after redisset, instead of has no connexion with the text, except
after ambigentes : the meaning is, " they that the mention of the cock's crow
doubted whether he would return." appears to have suggested St. Peter. lt
61. Praecepit — Erecipit, B. C. Bapti- is taken from the Quastiones ex Vet. et
zari. — Baptizare, C. Novo Testamento, printed with the works
63. Mistica. — Mystica, B. C. of St. Augustine (Ed. Bencd., tom. iii.
65. Ante lucem. — Part of this line and Append.), but now acknowledged to be
the whole ofthe next are illegible in B. spurious. This note is as follows : "Tunc
Concinnemus. — Concinimus, C. Muratori's Salvator ciim pro se et Petro darijubet,
transcript of B. gives "Concinit," which pro omnibus solvisse videtur; quia vero
is probablv wrong. omnes in Salvatore erant causa magisterii,
67. Galli cantus. — In the margin is ita et post Salvatorem in Petro omnes
the following note : " Galli plausus, galli contincntur. Ipsum enim post se relicpait
cantus. Gallus .1. Gall a candore. Gal- pastorem. Deniaue dicit illi, Ecce Sata-
160 Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
/"vncc lucem OecaNcaNces chiusco nesi Oottiino
5
ec Cfui in íllum rcecce crcounc TíesNacum cum eo
loma pacTU TNseNTco slorua untscntco stttiuI cum soncco sptrtcu in sempTcercNa secula
Gloss. — 71. Decantantes. — .i. laudem. 72. Regnaturi. — .i. sunt. Cum eo. — .i. cum christo. 73. Gloria. — i. sit. Gloria. — .i. sit. Unigenito. — .i. filio.
nas expostulavit ut vos ventilet velut tri- ticum, cgo autem rogavi pro te, ne deíiciat fides tua, et tu couversus coníirma fratres tuos. Manifestum est in Petro oinnes contineri, rogans enim pro Petro pro om- nibus rogasse cognoscitur. Semper enim in prseposito populus aut corripitur aut laudatur." — Qucest. ex X. Test. lxxv. ( Opp. S. Aug., tom. iii., Append. p. 73, B.) St. Augustine, in one oí' his acknowledged writings (lib. iv. ad Bonifacium, c. 4) quotes a passage under tlie name of Hi- lary (but without saying what Hilary), which is found verbatim in these Questiones. Tliis gavc rise to the opinion that they were by Hilary of Poictiers, wliich is, however, not likely. Cave and others, who think Hilary, the Poman deacon, under Pope Damasus, to have been in- tended, are morc probably right. On the whole, the dccision of the Benedictine editors of St. Augustine seems well fbunded — viz., that thc Qucestiones were compiled at differcnt times, and from the works of various authors, and so may have includcd an extract from some writer namcdHilary. Thc editors say : "Hicnos, ut de commentariorum auctore nihil pro- nunticmus, juvat in subjectas Quíestiones obsei*vare, MStorum codicum eam a nobis deprehensam esse varietatcm, quae efficere
possit, ut jam demum revocetur, atque invalescat opinio Erasmi ct aliorum qui primum suspicabantur non unius hominis esse illud Quasstionum opus, in quo eadem quaj dicta sunt iterari, et propositis titulis rursum tractari eandem quaestionem ; tum dissimile dicendi genus adhiberi; nec ipsa constanter cadem, sed plane contraria dog- mata propugnari cernebant." — Ibid.,j>. 34. Ccillier (Hist. des Auteurs Eccles., tom. xi. p. 415) is of the same opinion. He says: " Quelques uns ont cru que c'étoit l'ou- vrage d'Hilaire, Diacre de l'Eglise Ro- maine, sous le Pontificat du Pape Damase. On y trouve en effet plusieurs opinions ct plusieui's maximes exprimées dans les mémes termes, que dans le Commentaire sur S. Paul, qui porte le nom de cet Autcur. Mais il a apparcnce que toutes ces questions ne sont pas d'une méme per- sonne," &c.
68. Cantantes. — Canentes, B. Cante- mus, C.
69. Concinemus. — Concinnemus,B. Con- cinimus, C. Iugiter. — Uniter, B. C.
71. Bccantantes. — B. reads: "Ante lu- cem nunticmus Christum regcm saeculo." C. reads : " Ante lucem nuncicmus Chris- tum regcm Domim."
72. m.—Om., B.
73. Gloria. — C. ha3only "Gloria, &c."
Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi.
161
Ue oecec 9-mnup Oeup ín Sion ~| cibi peooecup uocum ín hiepupalem.
Cancicip ppipicualibup Oileccaci c^mnop Chpipce conponancep canimup cibi quibup cua Oomine maiepcap poppic placapi oblaca Oeo lauoip hopcia ppipicali pep ce Chpipce lepu paluacop.
Unicap ín cpmicace ce oeppecop Oomine uc me pempep cpahap cocum cibi uocum uouepe.
Te decet. — This antiphon (which is from Ps. briv. Vulg.) and the following col- lects are omitted in B. Over the word Sion is the gloss, "et non in íhethrali- bus;" and over the word Hierumlem, " quia ibi habitas." The word thethrali- bus seems to be some corrupt reading or eiTor of the scribe.
The antiphon and collects at the end of this Hymn are in the angiúar charac- ters already noticed (see pp. 23, 80), but
in the handwriting of the original scribe. The last of these seems to admit of a metrical aiTangement: —
" Unitas in Trinitate Te deprecor Domine, Ut me semper trahas totum, Tibi votum vovere."
In which lines, however, we must not look for any very strict observance of the rules of Prosody. Vovere seems to have the penultimate shoi-t.
( 162 )
ADDITIONAL NOTE.
Translation of tlie Prefaee.
THE following is a literal translation of the Scholiast's Preface, which is in the usual rude mixture of Irish and Latin: —
Hymnum Dicat. Hilarya, bishop and princeb of the citv which is called Pictavis [Poictiers], made this hymn to Christ, in Mount Garganum, after eating his dinner there in the house of the robber. And after giving thanks to God, there came the sons of lifec afterwards, so that they were not larger than infants, as it seemed to a priest who was with them. An angel came and said to them, " Unless you do penance, you shall go to hell." Therefore they did penance, and God gave them pardon (indulgentiam), by means of this Hymn (per istam laudem). Thus it is our duty to sing after dinner (sic nobis convenit canere post prandium).
Another account: — The place [where this Hymn was written] was a cave on the breast of the Mount of Joved, in the Alps, in which i)hilosopherse were before. The time was the reign of Valentian [sic] and
1 Hilary. — A large proportion of this Preface is in rude Latin, mixed with sentences of Irish. The Editor has thought it advisable to translate the whole into English, adding some few explauatoiy notes.
'» Prince. — "Ililarius episcopus et princeps civita- tis que dicitur Pictavis." St. Hilary was ofa noble family of Poictiers, which is, perhaps, the reason why he is here called " princeps."
e- The sons oflife That is Christians; see above
p. 30, note ". The Editor has not been able to fmd any life of St. IIilary which mentions this strange legend. During thc Arian persecution he was ba- nished (A. D. 356), and took refuge in Phrvgia. After his recall he visited Milan and other parts of
Italv ; but we find no mention of his having been at Mount Garganum, in Apulia, a place which was not known in Church history for at least a centurv later, when it became sacred as the scene of a re- puted apparition of St. Michael the Archangel (Baron. ad an. 492, et Martyrol. Rom. ad 8 Maii. Actt. SS. Bol/and., tom. viii. Sept., p. 58). It is not easy to see the point of the storv told above of the " sons of life" seeming not larger than infants to the priest who was with them (or with him, i. e. with Hilary, as it might be rendered). It does not at first sight appear to have much connexion with the dutv of saying grace after dinner, which, neverthe- less, seems to be intended as its moral, from the words "sic nobis convenit canere post prandium."
NOTE. ]
Translation of the Preface.
163
Valens. The person [i. e. the author of the Hymn] was Hilarius. The cause [i. e. the occasion of writing the Hvmn] was this : an angel demanded it (postulavit), when he came to the city Susannaf, with three hundred men, viz., one hundred clerics, and two hundred larmen. But one of the clerics died from the cold of the winter, and Hilary prayed for his monks ; and that very night an angel said unto him, " It behoves thee to search the Scriptures, and compose a hymn to God." And he did as the angel comrnanded, and raised the dead by the grace of God.
The metreh is trochaic tetrameter. It receives a spondee in all places (except in the third place), and
d Mount ofJove. — This is also a place which was not celebrated in ecclesiastical history until long after the time of St. Hilary. It is now well known to all European tourists underthe name of Mount St. Bernard, so called from the celebrated monastic Hos- pice founded there in the tenth centurv by St. Ber- nard of Menthon, Archdeacon of Aoust, who died A. D. 1008. Up to his time the site of the present Hospice was occupied by a pillar stone, and some say an image of Jupiter, with an eye of carbuncle, which cured diseases, and uttered oracles. This was over- thrown by St. Beraard, who founded in its place the present monastery. See Actt. SS. Bollandi, ad 15 Junii. It is not improbable that the fame of this event may have influenced the Scholiast, who was probably a contemporary of St. Bernard of Menthon, in fixing upon the Mons Jovis as the scene of his legend. He gives the date of St. Hilary with tole- rable correctness, when he says that the Hymn was composed in the reign of Valentinian and Valens (A. D. 364-375). The year 368 is usually given as that of St. Hilarv's death.
e Philosophers. — The original has " philophi," which seems a mistake for " philosophi."
fSusanna This is some corruption : possibly
Soissons. The Editor has not been able to find this story of the hundred clerics and two hundred laymen in auy of the Lives of St. Hilary.
s His monh. — In Irish writers the monk of a bishop signifies his attendant, or vassal. The word does not necessarily implv that the person so desig- nated was a monk, properly so called. Mr. Curry has referred the Editor to the following passage in the Leabhar Gabhala of the 0'Clerys, p. 176, where Aedh Ollan, King of Ireland, is styled the " Gospel monk" of Congus, abbot or bishop of Armagh: Con- 5up comaribo. pacriaigbopisni ín pannpobo
gpepacc Oeba Ollain a rhanaig poipcela \m blogcnl pápaigce a cille, " Congus, successor of Patrick, composed the following verse to induce Aedh Ollan, his Gospel monh, to avenge the viola- tion of his church." This the Four Masters (at A. D. 732) understand as implying that Congus was the anmchara or spiritual adviser of Aedh, i. e. his Gospel master, so that Aedh would therefore be the spiritual monk, i. e. servant or disciple in Christ of Congus. The word occurs again, in the same sense, p. 200 of the same MS. ; and so, in the Brehon Laws, manach [a monk] means a servant or slave, as Manach-gobla, a gallows' slave, i. e. a person redeemed by purchase or entreaty from the gallows, and who became servant or slave for life to the person by whom he was redeemed.
h The metre. — This paragraph, as already re- marked, is from Bede's tract, De Arte metrica, c. 23, with some slight variations. Bede's words are as follows : — " Metrum trochaicum tetrametrum, quod a poetis Groecis et Latinis frequentissime ponitur, recipit locis omnibus trocheum, spondeum omnibus praeter tertium. Currit autem alternis versiculis, ita ut prior habeat pedes quatuor, posterior pedes tres et syllabam. Hujus exemplum totus hymnus ille pulcherrimus : —
Hymnum dicat turba fratrum, Hymnum cautus personet. Christo regi concinentes, Laudes demus debitas.
" In quo aliquando et tertio loco prioris versiculi spondeum reperies : ut
Factor coeli terne factor, Congregator tu maris.
Et
Verbis purgas lepra; morbos."
Y 2
164
The Hymn of St. Hilary.
[NOTE.
a trochee in all places. In which thou mayest sometimes fiud a spondee in the third place of a prior ' verse :
Factor cceli et tcrrae factor .... and —
Verbis purgat leprae morbum.
Moreover, it runs in alternate verses, so that the prior verse has four feet, the posterior three, and a svllable.
Ymnus, in Greek, signifies Laus (praise) in Latin ; or Ymnus means MemoryJ, as in the Greek Psal- ter, Vmnostestmon, that is, He was mindful of us. And it is of the praise of God especially that a Hymn is lawful ; and it is to music it is suug, as Augustink says, in the Decades1. Hymnos primum Davidm pro- pheta [sic] in laudem Dei composuisse manifestum est.
' Prior. — This Hymn has been written in the MS. from which it is now printed, in lines, not in the versiculi of which Bede speafcs. Each line consists of two versiculi, which Bede calls prior and poste- rior, — the prior consisting of four feet, the poste- rior of three and an half. The third foot of the prior versiculus may be a spondee, instead of a trochee, of which he gives two examples ; but the third foot of the posterior versicle must always be a trochee.
i Memorij There seems some strange confu-
sion here between the words hymnns and fivr)p.r). The passage quoted from " the Greek Psalter" is apparently from Ps. cxiii. 20, Sept., Ktipio<; pvijaQúe, i'ipuiv. The scribe having seen the last two words written, " mnestesemon," or " mnistesi- mon," transformed them into "ymnos testmon," retaining the correct translation " mernor fuit nostri."
k Augustin. — The sentiment here quoted from St. Augustin is that given iu Irish which precedes, not the Latin words which follow, this reference ; and
the passage intended is probably from the Enarr. in Ps. lxxii. 1. " Hymni laudes suntDei cumcantico; hymni cantus sunt continentes laudem Dei. Si sit laus, et non sit Dei, non est hymnus : si sit laus, et Dei laus, et non cantetur, non est hymnus." — Opp. tom. iv. (Ed. Bened.) p. 753. A similar passage occurs, Enarr. in Ps. cxlviii. 17; Ibid. p. 1682; see also Isidorus Hispal., Etymol. vi. c. 19, n. 17.
1 The Decades. — The Commentaries (or " Enar- rationes" ) of St. Augustin on the Psalms were anciently divided into fifteen decades. See Cassio- dorus (Prolog. in Psalm.), quoted by the Benedic- tine editors (Opp. S. Aug., tom. iv. Prafat.) See also Isid. Hispal., Epist. iii. Braulioni Archidiacono, " Dum pariter essemus, postulavi te, ut mihi deca- dem sextam sancti Augustini transmitteres."
m David. — " Psallere usum esse primum post Moysem David prophetam in magno mysterio prodit ecclesia." — Isidor. Hispal., De Officiis, 1. c. 5, n. 1. " Hymnos primum eundem David prophetam con- didisse ac cecinisse manifestum est, deinde et alios prophetas." — Ibid., c. 6, n. 1.
( i65 )
VIII. THE HTMN OF ST. COLMAN MAC MURCHON, IN PRAISE OF MICHAEL THE ARCHANGEL.
THE following Hymn, so far as the Editor knows, has never before been printed. It is ascribed in the Preface to the three sons of "Murchu of the Connacians," or of Connaught (see Addit. Note), the eldest of whom was Colman a bishop, and the other two were priests.
Two saints called Murchu occur in the Calendars of the Irish Church. One of tbese, whose day was the 8th of June, is mentioned in the Feilire, or Festilogium, of Aengus the Culdee, and in that oí' Marianus Gorman, but without any particulars to indicate his date or history. In the Martyrology of Tallaght, and in that of Donegal (as also in the gloss on Marianus Gorman), he is called " the son of Hua Mactein," which gives us but little information.
The other (June 12) is merely named in the Martyrologies of Tallaght and Mar. Gorman ; but his name does not occur in the Feilire of Aengus, so that he is probably of later date than the former. The Martyrology of Done- gal has the following note on his name : —
Tílupchu. — acdTTlupcu bo pliocc Conmll Murchu There is a Murchu ofthe race
Cpemcainne mic Neill Naoi-síallaig, -[ aca of Conall Cremhthainn, son of Niall of the CiUTIlupchon ip m cConainn, anaiceCéipe Nine Hostages. And there is a Cill Mur- Copamn, a cConnaccaib ; -[ pe§ an ípo u cnon [or Church of Murchu, now Kilmorgan\, W™- in Corann, near Ceis Corainn, in Connaught.
And see if this is his festival.
This proves that the eminent Irish scholar, Michael OClery, the compiler ofthe Martyrology of Donegal, was not able to say who the Murchu was whose festival was celebrated on the 1 2th of June. He suggests that there was a Murchu, a descendant of Niall of the Nine Hostages : and that there
1 66 The Hymn of St. Colman.
was also a Murchu (who may, perhaps, have been the same), to whom a church was dedicated in the baronv of Corran, near Ceis-Corainn (now Keshcorran, or Iveshcorrin), a remarkable hill in the countv of Sligo. The father of Colman and his brothers, the reputed authors of this Hymn, is said to have been oo Chonachchaib, " of the Connaughtmen," and, therefore, may possibly have been the Murchu of Cill Murchon, situated1 as just described. But this is uncertain ; and, indeed, has little evidence to support it except the identity of the name.
The Four Masters, at A. D. 731, record the death of " Colman Mac Murchon (or son of Murchu), abbot of Maghbile," i. e. Movilla, the church founded by St. Finian2, at the head of Strangford Lough, which was occa- sionally a bishop's see in the seventh century ; but Dr. Reeves has remarked, that from the year 731 forward (the year at which the Four Masters place Col- man's death) Movilla is noticed in the Annals as governed by abbots only.
The Four Masters do not call this Colman, who died 731, a bishop, but only abbot ; it does not follow, however, that he was not a bishop ; and it is most probable that he was the Colman Mac Murchon to whom the Scholiast has ascribed the authorship of the following Hymn.
The Editor has not found any other copy of it than that in the Liber Hymnorum, from which it is now printed. From the anecdotes preserved in the Scholiast's Preface, it is probable that the author and his brothers were of the number of the Irish ecclesiastics who, in the eighth and following cen- turies, devoted themselves to missionary labour, or monastic retirement, on the Continent of Europe ; and this may account for the scanty notice of this Colman Mac Murchon which remains in the native records of his country ; although the Scholiast tells us that he afterwards returned to Ireland with his brothers — " et postea ad Hiberniam venerunt" — where he appears to have died Abbot of Movilla.
1 Situated. — It is about two miles E. by 2 S. Finian — See above, p. 98, and Reeves'
N. from Ballvmotc. — Ord. Surv., sheet 33. Eccles. Antiquit. of Down and Connor, pp. See Colgan, Actt. SS., p. 465, col. 1, N°. 31. 151, 152.
1N Cpmicace ppep niea. Cpi meicc ITlupchon bo Chonnachcaib bo ponpab m molabpa bo ltlíchel. Colman a pmpep -\ eppcob pibe -\ pacaipc m biap aile. Caupa .1. t)ia nailichpe bo chocap co camic ambchine mop pop muip lchc. Co nbeochocap mn alaile mpi, 1 co canic sopca mop boib. Conib bia poepab ap m ^opca pem bo pon- pac m molabpa. No ip bo poepab mpe 'Róbain ap bemnaib. Qp po boe apaile eppcop capmcechcach 1 nci peme sem, 1 ín phpancaib aca, 1 popcea ab Tiibepmam uenepunc. lncepcum epc aucem m qno cempope paccup epc. Cpe pichim ban boponab -\ .pzi. caipcell beac ann, -\ ba Imi m cech caibbail, -\ pe pillaba bes cechai. lp po 1 ip- pichmi bo peip in omme bo bic ann.
cmNicace spes mea pi;ca non in omiNe ec arcchaNseÍAim Oeprcecorc rmchaelem NomiNe
c sic obums ac misus mihi Oeo Ooccorce horca ericus oe uica ísca acque corcporce
e me Oucac in amamim miNiscerí íNensiae 5
ípse pmNceps ceNebrmmim accrae pes supenoiae
Oiucomum succunrmc michaelis ec arcchaNseli ao me horca qua sauOebiiNC íusci accrue aNseli.
Gi.oss. — r. In Trinitate. — .i. trinitas .i. quasi trina unitas. Fixa. — F.st vel erit. In omine Ideo
dixit non in ominequia aliquis monacbua audiuit vocem avis surg[entis super] pectus maris, etdixit bonum
omen, et tunc Colman dixit In trinitate. Omen, .i. cel [an omen] ab ominor. Non in omine .1.
pcapami ppip m cel ap a abecchl [I reject augurv, because ofits abomination]. 2. Archangetum. — Angeli .i. nuntii, archangeli, .i. summi nuntii, interpretantur. Hir. [Ilicronvmus]. Michaelem. — Qui prseest Judcis ; vcl qui sicut dcus interpretatur, coqne in fine seculi aduersus eum qui se aduersus Deum erexerit mittcndus. 3. Doctore. — .i. de. 5. Amarum. — .i. locum, vel in infernum. Inergia:. — .i. iniquse operationis sed meliiis trunsfiguratiotiis ut iesus dicit quod transfigurat se in angelum lucis. 6. lpse prin- ceps — i. diabulus ut apostolus dicit. 7. Adiutorium. — .i. deprecor. Succurrat. — .i. veniat cito. 8. Justi. — .i. animaj sanctorum.
1 . In Trinitate. — For a translation of the Preface, sce Addit. Note. Non in omine. — The Gloss appears to allude to some legend of a bird which appeared on
the sea, which a monk exclaimed was ;i good omen — "Bonum omen:" whereupon Colman repeated the words, " My sure hopc is in the Trinitj, not in an omen."
i68 Hxjmnus S. Colmani in laudem S. Michaelis Archangeli.
a
llum TC050 nc Oemiccac mihi crcuces species Nimici seo oeOucac ubi rceSNi Tíecnjies
Oiuuec me saNccus rmchel Oiebus ac uoccibus uc me poNac tn boNONum saNccorcum coNSorccibus.
qnccus michel íNcenceoac aoiucorc pnobabilis 1 puo me cjuia sum peccacor* accu accfue prca^ilis
.onccus rmchel me OepeNOac semperc suis umibus 1 aNima esneOieNce cum saNccoTmm milibus.
'5
Gloss 9. Illum. — .i.
coelo sive in terra.
Michaelem. Truces.-
3. Doctore. — The second syllable is here made short. It is intended, no doubt, for Ductore.
5. Inergice. — For energice. Here used for diabolical influence. Persons pos- sessed with devils were called JSnergu- meni. — Comp. 2 Thes. ii. 9, 11.
6. Pes Superbice. — Ps. xxxv. 12, Vulg.
7. Et archangeli. — The metre, as well as the sense, of this line would be iin- proved if et were omitted. Adjutorium seems to have been pronounced in four s}-llables, and Michaelis in three.
9. Speeies. — In the " Fragmentum Sy- nodi Ibernensis" (Martene, Thes. JVov. Anecd., tom. iv. p. i,sq. Villanueva, Opusc. S. Patricii, p. 1 69) this word is used to sig- nify theface. " Sanguis Episcopi, vel ex- celsi principis, vel scribae, qui ad terram effunditur, si collirio indiguerit, eum qui effuderit sapientes cmcifigi judicant, vel vii. ancillas reddat. Si in specie [i. e. if the wound bc in the face] tertiam partem de argento." And again, " Sanguis pres- byteri qui ad ten-am effunditur doncc col-
i. grandai. 10. Ubi. — Est. Requies. — .i. sive in
lyrium suffert, manus interfectoris ab- scindatur, vel dimidium vii. ancillarum reddat, si de industria : si autem non de industria, ancillaB pretio sanetur. Si ad ten'am non perveniat, percussor ancil- lam reddat ; si in specie ejus, tertiam par- tem de argento retribuat," &c. If the word species be taken in the same sense here, the text may, perhaps, be thus trans- lated : "I beseech hhn not to cast down upon me the horrible faces of the enemy, but to lead me where there is the rest of [God's] Idngdom." The Gloss renders truces by grandai, or grandce, i.e. great, large, from grandus for grandis.
1 1. Adjuvet me. — On the upper margin of the page (fol. 1 6 a) of the MS. there is a note, or extract, of no interest, from some medieval author. It has no reference whatsoever to thc text, and is in someplaces illegible.
13. Probabilis. — Meaning approved, to be highlg lauded, or approved.
16. Anima egrediente. — " May St. Mi- chael, with mjriads of the saints, conti-
Hymnus S. Colmani in laudem S. Michaelis Archangeli. 169 qcinccus sabrnel sqnccus Raphiel arcfue omues aN^eci
e 5
íNcercceOaNc prco me semperc simul ec arcchaNseli
cercNa possiNc piíescarce rcesis rcegNi aulia uc posseoeam cum chrnsco parcaoisi gauoia
Lonia sic semperc oeo pacm accrue pilio simul cum spmicu soncco in uno consiIio.
Goiuuec nop apclianjelup panccur michel Di^nippmup quem necipene animar miccac ceur alorpmur.
Gloss. — 17. Gabriel.—A. fortitudo Dei interpretatur. Iiaphiel. — .i. medicina Dei interpretatur, eo quod medicinavit tobiam de cecitate. 19. Possint. — .i. angeli et archangeli. Aulia. — .i. regia domus. Archangelus. — .i. summus nuntius interpretatur. Michel. — .i. qui sicut Deus interpretatur.
nuallj' defenrl mc by liis power [cspccially] small i is written, indicating a correction
when my soul is departing [from the body]."
Adiuuet nos. — Thcse lines are in a dif- ferent character, but by the original scribc, like thc similar lincs after the other Hymns, of which we havc alreadv fre- quentlv spohcn. Ovcr the a in mittat a
of the reading, from mittat to mittit. There is evidentlv a distich -with a rude rhyme. The verscs may bc rcad thus : —
" Adjuvet nos archangelus, Sanctus Michael dignisaimus, Quem recipere animas Mittat Deus altissimus.'"
z
I7o
ADDITIONAL NOTE.
TJie Selwliasfs Prefacc.
fl^HE Prcface of the Sclioliast is for the most part in Irish, but, as in former -L instances, mixed with Latin words. The whole has bcen here translated, with- out distinguishing the phrases that arc in Latin : —
In Trinitate spes mea. The thvee sons of Murchu of the Connacians made this Hymn to Miehael. Colman", the eldest of them, was a bishop ; the other two were priests. The Causeb was this : they went on a pilgrimage, and a great tempest arose on the Iccian'; sea, and they came to a certain island, and a great hunger came on them, and it was to deliver them from this hunger thev composed this Hymn. C)r, it was to free the island of Rodan'1 from Demons. For there had been a certain transgressing bishop in it before that ; and it is in France. And afterwards they went to Ireland. It is uncertain, however, at what time tliis Ilvmn was composed. It is made in rhymc, and there are eleven1' chapters in it, and two lines in each chapter, and sixteenf syllables in each line. It isont'í the rhyme is, on account of the omine being in it.
fl Coiman. — See what has been alreadv said of him in the introductory remarks, p. 165.
h The Cause That is, the occasion on which
the Hymn was composed.
' Iccian Sca. — i. e. the British Channel, Irish Nennius, p. 31, n. p. 272 ; Genealogies of Hy Fiachrach, p. 18, n.
'' Rodan. — The Editor has not been able to iden- tify this island, unless it be the Isle St. Roui, oti' the coast of Brittanv. There is a St. Rodincus, or St. Rouin, an Irishman, whose original nanie was probably Rodan. He founded the Abbey of Beau- lieu in Argonne, and died A. D. 680, on the 1 7th Sept., at which day his name occurs in the Calendar of the Church of France. See Menard, 1. ii., Observatt. in Martyrol. Bcncd., and Mabillon,
Act. SS. Bened., where his life is given : Sec. iv. part ii., App., p. 543. Venet., 1738.
e Eleven.- — The MS. has .ti. cuiprell bec, a mistake for .1. caipcell oec, or .pci. caipcell, " eleven chapters."
f Sixteen This is also a mistake, for the lines
liivi- onIy tifteen syllables. But line 7 seems tn liave seventeen syllables, or sixteen if we read Michaelis as a trisyllable. But in line 2 Michaelem is read in four syllables, and in lines 11. 13, and 15, where the name Michael is a dissvllable, it is written Michel.
8 It is on i. — i. e. the rhyme is on the vowel i, as om'me, and nomxne, ver. 1 and 2. Every line has i either in the last or penultimate syllable, ex- cept lines 3, 4, where the last sjllablc is e.
( i7i )
IX. THE HTMN OF ST. OENGUS MAC TIPRAITE IN PEAISE OF
ST. MARTIN.
THIS Hymn has never before been prínted. It is ascribed in the Preface to Oengus Mac Tipraite, priest, or abbot, of Cluain Fota Baitain-abha', a contemporarv of St. Adamnan ; and is said to have been written on the occa- sion of Adamnan's visitation of the Columban íbundations in Ireland, A. D. 692 or 697. Oengus, however, lived to A. D. 745, at which year the Annals of Ulster record his death in these words : " Mors Oengusa fihi Tipraiti abbatis Cluana Fota ;" as also the Annals of Tighernach, in the words, bapp QeTijupa meic GippaiOe Qb Cluana poca baicam aba, "Deathof Aengus son of Tipraide, abbot of Cluain Fota Baitain-abha." The Four Masters alter the date given by the earlier annalists to 741. But all these authorities agree in styling Oengus Abbot of Cluain Fota Baitain-abha : they probably under- stood our Scholiast to have meant abbot, when he calls him priest of that monastery.
The Hvmn is in extremely rude Latinity, and irregular metre, with rhvnie or assonances at the end oí' the lines. Nothing is known of the author except what is recorded in the Preface, and in the Annals above quoted. His name does not occur in the Calendars or Martyrologies of the ancient Church of Ireland.
1 Cluain Fota Baitain-abha This namc preserved. One of the earliest bishops of
signifies " the long lawn or meadow of Bai- Clonfad was Etchein, who ordained St. Co-
tan of the river," now Clonfad, baronv of lumba — See the Legend, Obits of Christ
Farbill, county of Westmeath. Baitan of Church, Introd., p. liv., and comp. Reeves'
the river may have been the founder of the Adamnan. Vit. S. Columba, App. to Pref.,
monasterv, 01* else, perhaps, a chieftain who p. lxxii. He died A. D. 577 or 578. Four
was the original owner of the soil; but no Masters in anno ; Colgan, Act. SS., nthof
other notice of him appears to have been Feb. ; Lanigan, Eccles. Hist., vol. ii. p. 125.
mQRClNG. Ocnjjup macc cippaice paeopc cluuna poca bairan aba ípe t>o ponui hunc c;.iiinum. 1 cluuin pocu puccup epc. Cciupa uucem abamnan boi pop cuaipc cell coluim cille m hepenn co poachc co uipneach nube co po ^apeb bo cecli pip. gpaib popp a paba Uut> ipin cip ; co puachc m cepuacpa oengup ín aibche pcle mapccun. cc cimuic ualbe uc pecic hunc q.mnum ín honopem mapcmi bia poepub. uenic rjia oengup bo chum [nci] bala appabapach -\ a ímmun eplam leip. -| cappap oo aoamncin mupccin pop a laim beip Oengupa -| acpcichc cpa abamnun peme, ec honopipicauic eum cum opculo ec oninep nnpabcincup caupam honopip ec biiic Qbanman uc uibic mapcmum pecum, conib op niapcan bo bich ímmaille ppip bo pac honop bo. po poepat) cpa cmilaib pem oengup. ec opcenbic c^mnum puum ec lautiauic abamnan qiiinum ec bi,ric snuip aipnuciu pop m ci gebup ícbul t>o chuni bala no aipechca ocup comub biciu ap cech nsalcip. ocup nem apa subcnl po lige po eipge. Cpe pichim ban bo ponab, pe ccnbbill ann -] ba line cech caibbill. nnpecpa ban ann ec non uecpicilem numepum pillabapum pinjulae Uniae pepucmc.
Q1?<~1N6 re Oeprcecorc pr?o me ríosanis pacrcem elmiscum ac spmicum saNccum liabeNcem marciam macTíem
auciNus miTíUS morce one lauoauic oeum pimo coROe caNcauic acque amauic eum
Leccus Oei uiui sisnci sibi saLucis 5
oonouic oeus pacis masNe acque umcucis
enbum oei Locucus secucus in maNOacis umcucibus ímplecis iuotícuis rcesuscicacis
U
Gloss. — 3. More. — .i
rl,-tis. — arneu.
caritatis atque religionis.
Loeutus. — est. Secutus i. Deum. !<. Im-
1. Martinc. — For ;i translation of thc rude ; í'or habentem agrees grammatically Preface see Addit. Note. with Spvritum Smctum, although, oi'
2. Habentem. — This scerus hetcrodox, course, intended to agree with Chnstum. or at least very badly expressed, and 8. Impletia. — The Gloss " Aincn" on
Hymnus S. Oengusii Meic Tipraite.
i7:
.aNaNS honnNes ceprca curca ouptTce mma 1 masNicuDiNe maLa esrcecuOTNe oma
t)
eUTTT 001TTTNUTT1 NOSCTCUITT paSSUlTI pTCO NObTS TTTme
uoliiNcaTue pnopcerc nos OepRecarce marcnNe
marccTNe.
Sanccup mancinup aohuc cacacominup hac me uepce concepri"
oicic oominup omnipocenp. Peji mepica ma|icini pancci acque oigmppmi nop ppecamun uc
meneamun pegnum oei uiui alcippimi. Qmen.
Gloss. — 9. Duplice. — . i. auinia et corpore. 10. Magnitudine. — .i. peccati. Egretudine. — .i. cor- poris.
( 'atacominus i. adiutor fidei interpretatur.
this word is in a more recent hand, and is written under, not over, the word. Jfor- tuis remseitatU. — Sulp. Severi Be Vit. B. Martini, c. 5, 6 (Bibl. Patr., tom. vi.. 350 H.. 351 A. Lugd. 1677).
9. Lepra. — Ibid., c. 19 (ubi stvpr., 353 A.) Cura dupliec. — With a twofold cure, ot' mind as well as hody : converting them to tlie íaith, as well as healing them of bodily disease. Cura is here used in the sense of curatio morli.
12. Martine. — The Hvmn endshere. as \ve infer from the repetition of thc last word, Martine, whieh is also the flrst word of the Hymn. It is one of the artifices of Irish poetiT to make a poem hegin and end with the same word (see ahove, p. 23). What follows is in a different character, although by the original seribe (see above, pages 23. 80, 161).
('atacominm. — i. e. Catechumenm, a Ca- techumen. In the Gloss this word is ex-
plained adiutor fidei, wbich is, perhaps, a
mistahe for "auditor fidei." — Isidor. His- pal., Eti/molog., vii. e. 14. The allusion is to the following legend, told by Suljti- tius Severus in his Life of St. Martin : — Duriiig his milit;uy career, St. Martin found one dav at the gate of the city of Amiens a poor man, naked, and shivering with the intense cold of a more tluin usually severe winter. ííone of the by- passers took any notice of the wretched suppliant's appeals to their iharitv ; but St. Martin, moved by compassion, took off his own cloak (chlamvdem), and drawing liis sword, divided it into two equal parts, one of which he gave to the poor man. At this time St. Martin was only a Cate- chumen, ;md liad not as yet been bap- tized, although he was eighteen years of age. He entered the city amid the jeers of manv, who ridiculed his appear- ance in his cloak cut short ; but that same
l74
Hymnus S. Oengusii Meic Tipraite.
night he saw in a drcam Chríst Himself, clothed in that very half of the cloak which had been given to the poor man, and being called upon to recognise the gar- ment, he heard Jesus say to the surround- ing angels, " Martin, although only a Catechumen, hath covered Me with this robe" — " Nocte igitur insecutá, cum se sopori dedisset, vidit Christum clamvdis suae, quá texerat pauperem parte vcsti- tum. Intueri diligentissime Dominum, \ estemque quam dederat jubctur agnos- cere. Mox ad angelorum circumstantium multitudinem, audit Jesum clara voce di- eentem : Martinus, adhuc Catechumenus, hac Me veste contexit. Vere memor Domi- nus dictorum suorum (qui ante prsedixe-
rat : Quamdiu fecistis hac uni ex minimis
istis, mihi fecistis), se in paupere prof'essus
est fuisse vestitum," &c. Upon this, St.
Martin was immediately baptized, but
continued almost two ycars longer in the
army, to complete the tenn of' his militarj-
service. — Sulp. Severi, De Vita S. Martini,
c. 2 {Billioth. Patr., tom. vi., 350 A.)
Lib. Arrnac. in Vit. S. Martini, foL 192,
where the form Catacominus, fbr Catechc-
menus, occurs.
Pcr merita. — There is here a rhyme or
jingle :—
"Per merita Martiui Sancti atque clignissimi Xos precamur Ut mereamur Eegnum Dei vivi altissimi."
( *75 )
ADDITIONAL NOTE.
The Scholiasfs Preface.
THE Prefaee, or Argument, details a curious legend, which is quite consistent with the date aLready assigned to the author of this Hymn It is in the usual mixture of Latin and Irish, and may bc translated as follows : —
Martine. Oengus Mac Tipraite», priest of Cluain Fota Baitain-abha, was the person who composed this Hymn. It was composed in Cluain Fota. The Causeb was this : Adamnan was making his visitation' of the churches of CoTum-cille in Erinn, when he arrived at Uisneach of Meath ; and every man of grade', against whom there was any accusation in that country, was summoned to him ; and the proclamatioi: reached Oengus on the eve of the festival of Martin; and he feared greatlyp, so that he made this Hymn in honour of Martin, to deliver himself. Then Oengus came to the assemblv on the morrowf, and his Hvmii ready with him ; and Martin appeared to Adamnan on the right hand of Oengus, and Adamnan rose np before him [i. e. before Oengus], and did him honour with a kiss, and all wondered at the cause of the lionour; and Adamnan said when he saw Martin with him, [i. e. with Oengus], that it was because Martin was with him that he gave him this honour. Thus did Oengus deliver himself ; and he showed liis Hymn, and Adamnan praised the Hymn, and said, An honourable aspect" shall be upon every one that
" Oengus Mac Tipraite. — See what has been said of him, p. 171, svpra.
b The Cause. — That is, the cause or occasion 011 whicli it was composed.
His Hsitation. — This fixes the date to A. D. 692 or 697. — See Reeves' Adamn , p. xlix. Us- neach is in the parish of Conrv, diocese of Meatli, a littlesouth of which, in the parish of Ardmurcher, is Sui&e Qóarhnain (now Syonan), "sessio Adamnani," which was probably the spot where the visitation or s>-nod alluded to iu the text was held. — Reeves' Adamnan., App. to Tref., p. lxv.
d Ofgrade. — That is, everj- man who was in holy orders.
e Hefeared greatlg. — Are we to infer from this that Oengus was one of those against whom some accusation had been brought ? If so, his fears may have arisen froin the apprehension that justice waa not always to be expected from the ecelesiastical tribunals of that period. — See Reeves' Adamnan, lib. iii. c. 3, p. 192, and note ».
f On the morrow. — The Irish word is anpabíi- pacli, which would be now written a mtípach ; a curious instance of the interchange of b and
711.
s An honourable aspect. — That is, his very out- ward appearance shall be such as to command respect from all who see him.
176
Hi/mn of St. Oengus Mac Tipraite.
sings it in going to an assembly, or courth, and it shall be a protection against everv disease, and against poison, to him who sings it lving down and rising up.
It is composedin rhyme; there are six chapters in it, and two lines in eaeli chapter; it isin assonances' ; and the lines do not each preserve the same numberi of svllables.
h An assembh/ or covrt. — DalCI TIO apechca. ÍDald (the same word used above, where it is said that Oengus went to tlie. assembly, at which he was to receive the judgment of Adamnan) is a general term for any meeting ; aipeachc is pro- perlv a court or diet of princes, or officials, for inakinglaws, orhearingcivilcauses; from aipeoc, a chieftain, or noble.
1 In assonances. — Recpa, repetition of the same sound at the end of each line. •
1 The same number. — The lines have generallv
fourteen svllables. Verse 2 has sixteen syllables, but may be reduced to fourteen, if we elide the final svllable of Christum before ac, and pronounce Mariam as a dissjllable, Marjam. Verses S and 1 2 have fifteen syllables ; in verse 8, mortuis is pro- nounced as a dissvllable; and inverse 12, voluntari/ is pronounced vohintarje, four svllables onlv. But in verse 4, the final svllable of atque is not elidetl before amavit. Martinus is apparently pronounced Marfínus, with the penultimate short ; andthere are several other irregularities.
( '77 )
X. GLOEIA IN EXCELSIS DEO.
IT may be convenient to give here a translation of the Scholiast's Preface1, or Introduction, to this well-known Hymn : —
" Gloria in excelsis. The angelsof God sang the first verse of this Hymn on the night of the Lord's Nativitv. They made it at the Tower of Gabder,2 a mile from Jerusalem eastward. To make known that He who was then born was the Son of God they made it. In the time of Octavin Augustus it was composed. But Ambrose made this Hvmn, from the second verse to the end of the Hymn."
From the notice of this Hymn in the fourth Council of Toledo ( A. D. 633), it would seem that the author or authors of it were then unknown : the Council (can. 13), speaking ofthose who atthat time objected to the use of all hvmns of human composition, say : " Respuant ergo et illum hvmnum ab hominibus compositum, quem quotidié publico privatoque officio in fine omnium psalmo- rum dicimus, Gloria et honor Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto, in secula secu- lorum, Amen. Nam et ille hymnus qucm nato in carne Christo Angeli ceci- nerunt, Gloria in excelsis Deo, et in terra pax hominibus bona voluntatis ; ct reliqua quas ibi sequuntur ecclesiastici Doctores composuerunt." As Hilary and Ambrose had been mentioned just before as the authors of hymns (see above, p. 149), it is not likely that the Council would have spoken thus, if either of those Fathers had been then reputed the author of this Hymn.
It is most commonly attributed to St. Hilary3, of Poictiers, and is entitled, " Hymnus S. Hilarh ad Missam" in the Cod. Vatic. 5729 (an ancient MS. of
iPreface Another version of this Preface 3 To St. Hilary — Some have made Pope
will be found in Addit. Note A at the end Telesphorus (A. D. 150) the author (as Rha-
ofthisHjmn. banus, Amalarius, Walafridus Strabo, &c.),
- Ttie Tower of Gabder See Additional misunderstanding, as itwould seem, the words
Xote B. of the Liber Pontificalis, where Telesphorus is
2 A
178
Gloria in Excelsis Deo.
the Hicronymian Bible). But as this Hymn was in use as a morning hymn (Trpoatvxn íwdivíi) in the Greek Church4, and is found in a Greek dress in the Apostolical Constitutions (lib. vii. c. 47), Cardinal Thomasius5 suggests, with great probability, that St. Hilary was only the translator, and that he had been instrumental in bringing it into use in the Western Church : " Forte hic primus hymnum hunc Latinum fecit, primusque ex Oricnte in Occidentem invexit."
The Editor has found no authority except that of the Scholiast of the Book of Hymns, now before us, for attributing this Hymn to St. Ambrose. The reasons already given for supposing it more ancient than St. Hilary are of equal force against the opinion that St. Ambrose was the author6.
said to have appointed this Hymn, or rather, }>erhaps, only the first verse of it, to be sung on the night of Christmas : "Ut Ilvmuus An- gelicus in nocte Nativitatis Domini diceretur." It is remarkable that in the Liturgy of St. James only the words of the angels, and not the remainder of the Hymn, are to be found. — J. A. Fabricii, Cod. Apocr. N. T., pt. iii. tom. ii. p. 64 ; and so also in the Ordo Missce for Christmas Day, in the Missale Gothi- cum, pubhshed by Mabillon, De Liturg. Gallicana, pt. iii. p. 192. But Alcuin, Ho- norius Augustodunensis, Hugo de St. Vic- tore, and many othcrs, mamtain that Hilary was the author.
* Greeh Church. — See Ussher, De Sijmbolis (Works by Elrington, vol. vii. p. 335). It is calledin the Greek Church >) p,tyáXn 0oKo\oyía, " the great Doxology" (Goar. Rituale Grascor., p. 54-5S). In the Codex Alexandrinus (Edit. Baber^vol.iii.^óg) this Hymn isentitled vjxvoc iuOivbc ; and in the Vatican MS., 5729, " Hym- nus Angelorum" (Card. Thomasii, Psalter. Opp. cd. A. F. Vezzosi, Rom., 1748, tom. iii. p. 616). See also Cave, Hist. Liter., vol. ii., Dissert. ii. p. 28, voc. iwdivbc, Oxon., fol. 1473.
s Thomasius Psalter., Opp., loc. cit.; and
so Alcuin speaks of the Gloria in excelsis as having been "auctus et consummatus" by St. Hilary. Quoted by Mabillon, De Liturg. Gallic, p. 29.
6 The author Mention is made of this
Hymn in the Treatise De Virginitate, pub- hshed among the works of St. Athanasius (toni.ii., Ed. Bened.) ; and if that tract were genuine, this would be a strong argument against the opinion that the Hymn was of Latin origin, or that it had either St. Hilary or St. Ambrose for its author. For the Tract De Virginitate speaks of the IIymn as used in the morning, or near morning (irpbg ópOpov), by an established custom ; which it could scarcely have been in the time of Athanasius, if Hilary or Ambrose had been the author. However, although Bellarmine, Nat. Alexan- der, and other lcarned men, have upheld the genuineness of tlie treatise De Virginitate, there is now scarcely any one who does not acquiesce in the judgment of the Benedictine editors, that it cannot be an authentic work of St. Athanasius — See Oudin., De Scripto- ribus, tom. 1. p. 340.
5l>OT?ld 1N epTCeLSlS. an^eli bei cecmepunc ppimum ueppum huiup c,-mni m nocce bommicae naciuicacip. lc cup gabbep imoppo bo ponpac .1. mile o Tiiepupa- lem paip. bo paillpi^ub ímoppo connib macc be m ci po genaip ann bo ponpac he. ln aimpip occauín au^upci bo ponab. Ombpopiup aucem pecic huno qnmum a pecunbo ueppu upque ab pmem c,-mm.
t)
CORIG in ejcelsis Oeo ec in cercrca pa;c homiNibus boNae uoLuncocis
Lauoamus ce beNeOiciTnus ce aoorcamus ce SloTíipicamus ce masNipicamus ce
rcacias a^imus cibi prcopceT? ma^Nam miseTíicorc- 01 am cuam 5
OomiNe rce.t celescis oeus pacerc omNipoceNs
ormNe piLi UNiseNice íesu chrcisce saNcce spinicus Oei ec omues oicimus anieN
Gloss. — 1. ln excehis. — i. in celis. In terra. — .i. in ecclesia sancta. i. Bona voluntatis .i'
eis qui nullunt [nolunt] deum offendere sed placere cogitatione et uerbo et opere. 3. Laudamus. — .i. [in
uita] hac nostra vel in teorica vita. Benedicimus. — i actuali vita. Adoramus. — .i. sub-
jectione corporis et anima;, .i. totis viribus. 4. Glorificamus. — .i. coram Deo Patre. Magnijicamus. — .i. coram hominibus bono opere.
1. Gloria. — For a translation of the Preface, see above, p. 177.
4. Magnificamus te. — Omitted in the text of this Hymn as now used.
5. — Misericordiam. — An ancient hand has writtcn in the margin Gloriam.
6. — Domine rex. — " Domine Deus rex" is the reading now.
7. — Domine fili. — The present text is
2
" DomineFili unigenite Jesii Christc, Do- mine Deus, Agnus Dei, Filius Patris. Qui tollis peccata mundi, miserere nobis. Qui tollis peccata mundi suscipe depre- cationem nostram. Qui sedes ad dexte- ram Patris, miserere nobis. Quoniam tu solus sanctus, tu solus Dominus, tu solus altissimus, Jesu Christe, cum sancto Spi- ritu in gloria Dei Patris. Amen." A2
] 80 Gloria in Excelsis Deo.
t)
omiNe piLi oei pacrcis a^Ne Oei qui coLLis peccaca ttiunOi miserceTíe Nobis. 10
■ uscipe orcacioNem Noscttam qui seOes ao Oe;ccermm pacrcis 1 misercerce noois OomiNe.
q
m
uoNiam cu soLus sonccus cu solus OomiNus cu soLus sLoTíiosus cum spmicu saNcco in sLoRia oei pacrcis ameN
oimn cemporce beNeOicimus ce ec LauOamus 15
iiomeN cuum in aeceNNum ec in seculum seculi amen
t)
b
iJ5Narce OomiNe noccc ísca siiie peccaco nos cuscoome
t)
eNeOiccus es oomiNe Oeus pacnum Noscnonum ec lauoabile ec sLoNiosum NomeN cuum in aeceRNum ec in seculum se- cuLi ameN. 20
omiNe Oeus saLucis meae in Oie cLamaui ec Nocce conam ce
Gloss. — 13. Tu solus i. per temetipsura. 15. In omni tempore. — .i. in prosperis et in adversis.
16. Nomen. — .i. filiuni tuum. 17. Nocte. — .i. hujus seculi. 18. Peccato. — .i. sine mortali crimine. 19. Patrum. — .i. patriarcharum et apostolorum. 20. In seculum. — .i. hic et in futuro. 22. ln die. — .i. iu prosperis. Nocte. — .i. in tenebris seculi hujus.
15. In omni tempore. — "WTiat follows is in the Ambrosian copy of this Hymn
an addition, of the nature of an antiphon, (Thomas., loc. cit.), and is also usually
like the similar additions at the end of incorporated in the Te Deum, but with the
the foregoing Hymns ; but in this case it reading die isto, instead of nocte ista, as
is written in the same characters as the above. This peculiaritj' of the Irish copy
text. The verse In omni tempore is added seems to show that in the ancient Church
to this Hymn in the copy of it printed by of Ireland the Hj*mn was used at night ;
Cardinal Thomasius from the Ambrosian a fact which is expressly stated to have
Breviary (Psaltcr. Opp., ubi supr., p. 613), been the case, in another copy of the pre-
but with the variation, " per singulos face, which will be given in !STote A, from
dies [instead of " in omni tempore''] the Leabhar Breac.
benedicimus te," which is the reading of 18. Sinepeccato. — Sine peccatis. Tho-
the modem Vulgate, Ps. cxliv. 2. mas., loc. cit.
17. Ditjnarc. — This verse is found also 19. liencdictus. — Dan. iii. 26, Vulg.
Gloria in Excelsis Deo.
181
inc:
CRec orcacio mea in coNspeccu cuo
ncIino aimem cuam ao prcecem meam Oomiue
►cuco cmcumOabic ce uercicas eius * non cimebis a cimoRe noccutíno
25
Gloss. — 24. Precem. — .i. quia in hoc corpore possitus fundo 25. Scuto .i. licet iu
errore fuimus quando nox est, non timebis quia habes scutum ueritatis. 26. Timebis. — i. a tenebrosa sasione inimicorum.
21. Domine Deus. — This and the next clause are from Ps. lxxxvii. 2, 3, Vulg.
25. Scuto. — This clause is from Ps. xc. 4, 5, Vulg.
of inrasion, attacJc, unless we suppose u mistake of transcription for "tenebrosa invasione." The verb Saisire was used by IvoCarnotensis in the eleventh centurv,
26. Timebis. — The gloss over this word which was, probablv, about our scholiast'< seems to use sasio for saisio, in the sense time. — See Du Cange.
( 182 )
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Note A.
The Scholiast's Preface.
ATRANSLATION" of thc Scholiast's Preface has already been given (p. 177, supra). There is, howcvcr, another copy of this Preface in the marginal notes to the Felire of Aengus in the Leabhar Breac (fol. 49 b, in marg. inf.) a MS. bclonging to the Royal Irish Academy. This has been probably taken from another copy of thc Book of' Hymns, and is worth preserving here : —
5loriia in epccelpip t)eo. Qitrgil bo pon- pac m pepp coipech oon ímanpo, orbce na iSeine. hic cop abep mioppo bo ponpac .1. mile 0 rtiepupalem paip. t)ia poillpiusub oonib mac t)e mcíi pojjenaip anbboponpac he. ln aimpip hoccauin ímoppo bo ponab he. Qmbpopiup bm bo pome m cuilleb .1. a pecunbo ueppu upcrue m pmcm laubip, ic
Qmbpopiup pui eppucc ípe bo pome hunc ínmum bo molab lepu. ocup m oibche ap bip a cancam. Cpia pichim bm bo ponab. un. capcil mb, ocup .uu. line m cech capicil ocup .uu. piUaeba cecha line.
Gloria in excelsis Deo. The angels raade the first verse of this Hvmn, on the night of the Xati- vity : and in the tower of Ader thev made it, which is a mile from Jerusalem, eastwards. To make known that He who was then born was the Son of God they made it. And in the time of Octavin they made it. But Ambrosius made the remain- der, from the second verse to the end of the hyran, etc.
Ambrose the learned bishop, it was he who made this Hymn iu praise of Jesus ; and at nigtit it is right to sing it. And it is made in rhythm. There are seven chapters in it, and seven lines in each chapter, and seven syllables in each line.
It will bc obscrvcd, that in this version of the Preface St. Ambrose is st<ited to have been thc author of the Hymn ; and it is also cxprcssly said that it was thc usage to sing it at night, which accounts for the alteration nocte ista instead of die isto, al- ready noticed, p. 180, note. The concluding paragraph, which tclls us that thc Hymn is in rhythm, consisting of seven chaptcrs, with sevcn lines in each chaptcr, and seven sjdlables in cach linc, is an evidcnt mistahe.
noteb.] The Tower Gabder, or Gadder. 183
Note B.
The Tower Gabder, or Gadder.
Mention of the Tower Gadder* has already been made, as the seene of the angelical vision, which appeared to the shepherds on the night of our Lord's ííativitv.
This Tower is stated in the Scholium, or Preface to the prescnt IIymn, to have been a mile from Jerusalem; but St. Jerome and Yen. Bede speak of it as a mile from Bethle- hem, which accords better with the Gospel narrative. The latter says (Comment. in Luc. ii. 8) : " Meminit et Micha propheta loci hujus et temporis, dicens, 'Et tu turns gregis nebulosa, filice Sion usque ad te venient, et veniet potestas prima, regnum filice Sion' Turris quippe gregis, quao Hebraice Ader vocatur, mille circiter passibus a eivitate Bethleem ad orientem distat, vaticinio sui nominis pastores hos multo ante demon- strans ad quam usque filiae Sion, angelicao videlicet potestates, pastoribus apparendo, vencrunt."
St. Jerome, on Gen. xxxv. 21, says : " Et profectus cst Israel, et extendit taberna- culum suum trans turrim Ader. Hunc locum Hebraoi esse volunt ubi postea templum aedificatum est ; et turrim Ader, turrim gregis signiíicarc, hoc est, congregationis et ccetus ; quod et Michaoas propheta testatur, dicens, Et tu turris gregis nebulosa, filia Sion, &c. : illoque tempore Jacob trans locum, ubi postea templum aedineatum est, ha- buisse tcntoria. Scd si sequamur ordinem via^" [i. e. the order of Jacob's journey] "pastorum juxta Bethlecm locus est, ubi vel angelorum grex in ortu Domini cecinit ; vel Jacob pecora sua pa\*it, loco nomen imponens : vel quod veríus est, quodam vaticinio futurum jam tunc mysterium monstrabatui'." Here it will be seen that St. Jerome decides rightly that thc Tower Ader, in (Jenesis, must, from the tenor of the narra- tive, have bcen ncar Bethlehem, and that the turris gregis nebulosa, mentioned in Mi- cah (iv. 8), -\vhich the tradition of the Jews supposed to have been the site of the temple, was a different tower, near or in Jerusalem. Qucext. in Genes. (Opp., tom. iii., Edit. Tallarsii, Venet., 1767, col. 361, B. C). In another place, describing the travels or pilgrimage of St. Paula, St. Jerome says: "Haud procul inde" [scil. aBeth- lehem] "desccndit" [Paula] "adturrim Ader, id est gregis ; juxta quam Jacob pavit gregcs suos, et pastores nocte vigilantes audirc meruerunt, Gloria in excelsis Deo," etc. Epitaph. Paulce, Epist. cviii. ad Eustochium (Opp., ubi supr., tom. i. col. 699 D.)
a Gadder. — In a raarginal note on the Hymn Christ " juxta turrira Gadder." — See p. 153 (uote attribnted to St. Hilary in praise of Christ (So. vn. on line 14). Gabder is an erroneous form of the supra), the angels are said to havo first worshipped name.
184 Gloria in Excelsis Deo. [noteb.
The tradition of the Hebrews, alludcd to by St. Jerome, is probably the same as that preserved in the Targum of Jonathan on Gen. xxxv. 2 1 , whose words are : —
\0 rP33tt?»b D~)S1 np^ bl23T 37D^ " And Jacob journeyed, and arose, and
]DriDT S"iriS "nri sbinnb Sbnb spread his tents beyond the tower of Eder,
FpDn SITB7B S3bD ''banMl VPIS the place where the King Messiah shall
: S^DV reveal Himself, in the end of days."
Herc it is cvident that thc Migdal Eder, or Tower of Eder, near Bethlehem, is al- luded to; for Eethlehcm was known to the Jews, even beforc our Lord's Xativity, as the predicted birthplace of Messiah (Matt. ii. 4-6). But " the place where Messiah shall reveal Himself" was probably taken to signify the Temple, by the Jews who eonimunicated or interpreted this tradition to S. Jerome.
The name "n37"b"DíD, Tower of Eder (Gcn. xxxv. 21, Mic. iv. 8), signifies turris gregis, as it is rendered in the Vulgate Version, and this may, perhaps, have given occasion to the tradition that the place so called ncar Bethlehein (a watch-towcr probably for shei)herds) was the place from which the shepherds (Luke ii.) saw the vision of angels, that announced the Nativity. Still it cannot be doubted, from the testimony of St. Jerome, and the words of the Targumist above quoted, that some ancient traditions of the Jews were connectcd with the place.
But there were certainly two places so called, one near Bethlehem, which, as wc have seen, is that mentioned Gen. xxxv. 2 1 ; the other in or near Jerusalem, which is cvidently the place intended, Mic. iv. 81'.
It appears, from the passage above quoted, that Bedc had a different reading of this latter text from that of the present Vulgate Version: "Et tu turris gregis nebulosa, filise Sion usque ad te venient" [instead of " Et tu tuiris grcgis nebulosa filia; Sion, ad te veniet"], which he interprets, "And as for thee, 0 dark tower of the fiock, the daughters of Sion" [i. e. the angels who appeared to the shepherds] " shall come to thee." Vfhereas, the Vulgate is, " And thou, 0 dark tower of the flock of the daughter of Zion, it" [i. e. the hingdom] " shall come to thee." The English version, following the Masoretic punctuation, which separates bQ37 (rendered nebulosa by thc Vulg.) from ->~n?"7"UD, the tower ofEdar, is as follows: — " And thou, 0 tower of the flock" \_Margin, " 0 tower of Edar"], " the strong hold of thc daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion."
But the accentuation followed by the Septuagint and Vulgatc seems more probable, except that we ought, perhaps, to take bS3?"- l"TS"b"l2í3, Migdal-Edar-Ophel, as a propcr name, signifying, " the tower of Edar Ophel;" thc epithet Ophel (Ca- liginosa, Vulg., avx^^, LXX., or, as it may be also rendered, " of the liill"),
b See Llghtfoot, Chorographical Decad., sect. 4, 5 (Works by Titman, vol. x. p. 221, sj.)
noteb.] The Tower Gabder, or Gadder. 185
having been, perhaps, added to distinguish it from the TWer of Edar near Bethlehem ; so that the meaning will then be: "And thou, 0 Tower of Edar, of the hill, of the daughter of Zion" [i. e. of Jerusalem], " unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion."
That there was a place, and apparently a fortiiication, on, or near to, the walls of Jerusalem, which was called Ophel, is evident from 2 Chron. xxvii. 3 (where the Hebrewis, " on the wall of the Ophel," bS3?n ntSirn). Comp. 2 Cliron. xxxiii. 14, ríeh. iii. 27, and xi. 21, where in every case the Masoretic punctuation under- stands thc article, even when it is not expressed in the letters. And so Josephus, De Betto Jud., lib. vi. c. 6, § 3, speaks of this place, tov '0<fi\úv icaXov/uevov ixprjip-av ; so that it seems to have retained its name down to tho latest period of Jew- ish history. — See Eeland. Palcest., p. 855, who infers that Ophel was not a hill, from its not having been so called by Josephus. On the other hand, one of the most recent authorities on the geography of the Holy Land interprets the word " a swelling mound," from bS37, to swell. Stanley, Sinai and Palestine, App., § 26, p. 490.
It should be observed, in conclnsion, thatthe Septuagint translators, in Gen. xxxv., transpose the mention of Migdal Edar, and make Jacob to have encamped there before, not after, he came to the place where Rachel died : they have, in fact (if the present text be correct) inserted ver. 2 1 after the word Bethel in ver. 1 6 ; and thcy render it evrj^e ttjv oicrjvrjv aviov ÍTreiceiva toí/ Trvp^ov TaSep.
It was, probably, fi-om the Septuagint, or from some Ante-Hieronymian Latin version founded on the Septuagint, that our Scholiast copied his spelling of the name Turris Gadder (p. 153, note) ; for "the Tower of Gabder," in the Preface to the present Hymn, is evidently a corruption of Gadder. But in thc Preface, as given in the Leabhar Breac (see Note A, p. 182, supra) it is callcd " the tower Ader," as in thc modern Latin Vulgate.
2 B
( i86 )
XI. TnE MAGNIFICAT, OR HYMN OF THE BLESSED VIEGIN.
THERE is no need of any prefatorv remarks to introduce to the reader the following well-known Hymn, Avhich is taken from St. Luke, i. 46-55, and has formed a part of the service of the Church for at least a thousand years.
The following is a literal translation of the Scholiast's Preface, which is, as usual, in a mixture of Latin and Irish : —
Magnificat. Mary, the Mother of the Lord, rnade this Hyian ; and it was in the time of Octavianus Augustus she made it ; for in tlie forty-second year of his empire Christ was born ; and it was in a certain mountain city of the mountains1 of thetribe of Judah in the neighbour- hood of Jerusalem ; and this was the peculiar city of Zacharias. There John Baptist was born ; and it was to that city that Mary came to visit EHzabeth, when she heard that she was pregnant, i. e. in the sixth month2. And it was there that speech was restored to Zacharias, and that he composed the Benedictus ; and it was then that she composed the Magnificat. And this was thc cause3, viz., Mary came to visit Elizabeth the wife of Zacharias, because she heard that she was pregnant after a very long barrenness ; for all her rclations were visiting her. Therefoi'e Mary entering the door of her house, Elizabeth said, whilst the babe moved in her womb, Behold the mother of my Lord hath come to me. And for this reason they say that John prophesied before he was bom ; and then Mary said, Magnificat ; and at that time Mary conceived her Son.
There is a copy of this Preface in the marginal notes to the Felire of Aengus in thc Leabhar Breac (fol. 49, b, in marg. iiif), but it is so nearly identical with that here given, that it has not been thought worth while to transcribe it. The variations are little more than diíferences of spelling, or the use of Irish for Latin, and vice versá.
'Of the mountains. — See St.Luke, i. 39. 3 The cause — i. e. the occasion on which
2 Sixth vwnth St. Luke, i. 36. the Hymn was composed.
lTlCI(5NipiCaC. TTlapia macep bomini pecic hunc c^mnurn. In cempope uepo occauiam ausupci pecic. m .pcl. mo enim pecunbo anno ímpepu eiup chpipcup nacup epc. ocup íp ín apaile cachpaig pliaboa hi cpeib íuba hi pail hiepupalem, ocup íp 1 pebe cachip oilep gachaip. íbi íohannep bapcica nacup efc, -\ ip bon cachpaigpem canic maipe bo pip elicabech ín can acchuala a bich alacca .1. ípm c-pepeb míp. Ocup íp mci bo pacabep labpa bo cachap i íp mce 00 pone gachap benebiccup, -\ íp ínce bo ponab TTlasnipicac. 1S e mioppo ín pochunb .1. maipe canic bo pip elicabech pecche gachaip, aji íc chuala a bich coppach popc lonsippimam pcepilicacem. Omnep enim co^naci eiup uipicabanc. lncpanp epgo mapia hopcium bomup puae elicabech bi,zic cum mocacione mpancip m ucepo puo, en macep bomini uenic ab me -| ob ib bicunc íohannem ppopecappe ancequam nacup eppec. -] cunc mapia bipcic magtu- picac, i m hoc cempope pilium puum mapia concepic.
^NipiCClo aNima mea OomiNum
ec e;culcauic spirncus meus m oeo satu-
caru meo
uia ríesperic humilicacem aNcillae suae ecce eNim ex hoc beacam me OiceNc omNes seNeTíaciONes
Gloss 1. Anima. — Ejus anima dominum magnificat qui omnes interioris hominis affectus divinis
laudibus ac servitiis mancipat. 2. Salutari. — .i. ut dicit psalmista Anima mea exultabit Deo et dilec- tabitur super salutari suo. 3. Humilitatem. — i. virginitatem.
1. Magnificat. — A translation of the Preface has alreadv been given, p. 186.
3. Hiimilitatem. — TJndcr and over this line, in the form of a gloss, is the follow- ing note from Bede : ".i. Cujus humilitas respicitur recte ab omnibus beata cognomi- nanda gratulatur, sicut e contrario super- bia dispecta condemnatur Evse. Ita sicut
2
intravit mors in mundum per superbiam Euac, per humilitatem Mariae vitaí pan- ditur introitus humano generi." It is re- markable that the erroneous interprctation of the name of Eve, whieh occurs in this passage, as now printed by the editors of Bede, is here omitted. The words fol- lowing "condenmatur Evae" in the printed
B2
188 Hymnus Beatce Virginis.
uia pecic rmhi magNa qui pocews esc ec saNccum Nomen ems
q
e
F 0
c miseTíiconOia eius in prcoseNies ec prcoseNies cimeNCibus eurn
ecic poceNciam in brcachio suo Oispe;cic supercbos meNce corcois sui
eposuic poceNces Oe seOe ec e;talcauic humiLes
e
8
sumeNces ímpleuic boNis ec Oiuices Oemisic íNONes
uscepic ísrmel puercum suum memoríaTíe miseTiicorcOiae suae
is
Gloss. — 7. Progenies. — .i. in omni gente qui timet eum et operatur iusticiam. 9. Potentiam. .i.
quia omnia per filium Dei patris facta sunt, ideo eum brachium Jomini dicitur [sic]. 10. Superbos. — .i. filios diabuli quia initium est omnis peccati superbia. 11. Potentes. — .i. confidentes in uirtute sua. De sede. — .i. superbise. 12. Humiles. — .i. qui dicunt cum apostolo omnia possuraus in Christo. 13. — Esu- rientes. — .i. satiabuntur perfecti quia eterna bona esuriunt. Bonis. — .i. celestibus. 14. Divites. — .i. qui de terrenis diuitiis supeibiunt inanes totius beatitudinis demittentur a domino in die iudiciL 15. Suscepit. — i. Deus.
editions are, " id est vae, sive calamitatis nomine mulctata tabescit." But the reading of our MS. is, probably, correct, and these words are the addition of some ignorant transcriber, not of Bede. — Com- ment. in Luc. i. ( Opp. ed. Giles, x. p. 295).
6. Sanctum nomen. — Over this line is the following note from Bede : " Sanctum nomen ejus vocatur quia singularis cul- mine potcntia? transcendit omnem creatu- ram." The printcd cditions of Bede read potenti, but "potentiae" is certainlv bet- ter. The Gloss as given above on lines 7 and 8 is also from Bede.
-j. In progenics. — " A progenie in pro- genies" ( Vulg.) \ but "in progenies et pro-
genies," was the reading of Bede.
1 o. Superbos. — In the margin there is this note : " Commemorat hic beata Maria quomodo per omne labentis seculi tempus Creator justus ac misericors etsuperbis re- sistere et humilibus dare gratiam consue- vit." This is, no doubt, from some an- cient author. Dispexit. — Dispersit. — Vulg.
15. Suscepit. — In the margin is the following note from Bedc : " Bene autem Domini et Johannis cxortum matres pro- fetando prseveniunt, ut sicut peccatum a mulicribus coepit, ita etiam bona a muli- eribus incipiant, et quaa per unius deccp- tionem periit, duabus certatim praeconan-
Hymnus BeatcB Virglnis. 189
►ícuc locucus esc ao pacrces nosctíos
) abrcaham ec semiNi eius usque m seculum
Gue mania plena ^pacia Dominur cecum, beneoicca cu íncen muliepe]" "| beneoiccup ppuccup uencnir cui. Spinicup panccur pupenueniec ín ce 1 uincur alcirpimi obumbnabic cibi
Gloss. — 17. Ad patres. — .i. ad patriarchas. 18. Semini. — .i. non camale sed spiritale semen sig- uificat .i. filiis promissionis in Christo.
tibus mundo vita reddatur." — Comm. in from Bede. Usque. — Omitted in Vulg.,
Luc. i. 55. and in the Ante-Hieron. version edited by
16. Memorare. — Recordatus, Vulg. Bede Sabatier from tbe MS. Colbert.
reads Memorari, and the Ante-Hieron. Ave Maria. — This is in the more angu-
version (ap. Sabatier) has memoriá. lar character, alreadv frequently spoken
1 8. Semini. — The gloss on this word is of, but by the original scribe.
( i9o )
XII. THE BENEDICTUS, OR HYMN OF ZACHAEIAS.
THIS celebrated Hymn is taken from St. Luke i. 67-79 5 Dut tne text differs both from tlie Ante-Hieronymian version and the modem Vulgate. Some of the more remarkable variations are given in the Notes. The Scholiast's Pre- face is in Latin, without any admixture of Irish. It may be thus trauslated : —
Benedictus Dominus. Zacharias, the father of John Baptist, niade this Hymn {hanc laudem) to the Lord. And he made it in the time of Octavianus Augustus. The cause was this : Zacharias once on a tinie entered the temple to sacrifice for the people, after the manner of a priest, because he was born of the seed of Aaron, and of the course1 of Abia in particular. It was the lot of his week ; for from the time of David the priests were divided into twenty- four diiferent courses2, and each one exercised his ininistry from Sabbath to Sabbath. For from the time of Aaron to David one succeeded the other3. Zacharias4 then, entering the tem- ple, to make an oflering for himself and for the people, looking to the right, saw the angel Gabriel sitting at the horn of the altar, who said to him, Fear not, for I have come not to bring thee fear, but joy. For Elizabeth shall bring forth unto thee a son, and he shall be called John, and he shall be great before God and men. And Zacharias said, How shall this be, seeing we have passed the time for having children ? The angel answered, If a man were to promise thee this, thou mightest doubt his word ; but I am an angel of God, and I stand in His presence, and I bring unto thee His words ; and thou oughtest not to doubt what I have said ; and, therefore, from this day until the boy is born, thou shalt not speak. And so it was, until that which was promised had been fulfilled. For Elizabeth conceived and bare a son, and the kinsmen inquired of his mother concerning the namc of the boy, and his mother answered, He shall be called John ; but others, contradicting, said that he should be called after the name of his father. But Elizabeth bade them ask his father to write the name of his son. Zacharias, therefore, being so called upon, spoke and said5, The boy shall he called John : and immediately he praised the Lord, saying, Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel.
1 Course uDe vicce [i. e. de vice] Abia." — See p. 78, note on line 31, supra.
Luc. i. 5. s Sjwke and said. — This varies from the
2 Courses " Intercognationes." TheVulg. Gospel narrative. It is curious that in the
uses the word vices. 1 Paral. xxiv. 19. Book of Armagh the scribe had originall)
s y/í(? 0ther " Unus post unum tenebat." written dixit, but erased that word, and sub-
4 Zachurias. — In the original "Stacharias." stituted " scripsit dicens."
$*y
beNeDlCCUS OOTWNUS. ^achapiap pacep íohanmp bapcica pecic hanc laubem bomiTio. 1n cempope uepo occauiam augupci pecic. Caupa aucem alicfuanbo p ca- chapiap in cemplum uc ímmolapec populo mope pacepbocali mcpauic. cpjia be pemme aapon -| be uicce abia ppecialicep nacup epc. popp eiup pepcimanae puic. Q cempope emm bauib pacepbocium ín ,1,11111 íncepcognacionep biueppap biuipum epc. i a pabbaco upcfue at> pabbacum unupcpnpcfue mmipcepio puo ucebacup. O cempope enim aapon upcpie ab bciuib unup popc unum cenebac. lncpanp ep^o pcachapiap m cemplum uc ppo pe -| populo oppeppec appicienp m bepecepam an- gelum ^abpielem pebencem ín copnu alcapip uibic -| bicencem pibi Noli cimepe cfuia non ab cimopem cibi appepenbum ~pet> ab gaubium ueni. eiicabech enim papiec cibi pilium -\ uocabicup íohannep -\ magnup epic copam beo i hommibup. -j pcachapiap bi,xic cpjomobo piec hoc cfuomam ppecepnupepic nop cempup pupienbi Ongeluppepponbic, Si homo cibi hoc ppomiccepec bebep uepba eiup bubicape, e^o uepo angelup bei pum, -j conpipco ín ppepencia eiup, -| uepba eiup cibi popco. -| non bebep bubiccipe cfue bi,xi. -\ ob íb ab hac bie upcpje puep napcacup non locfuepip. -\ íca paccum epc, bonec implecum epc cfuob ppomippum epc. Concepic enim elica- bech -] pepepic pilium, ec cosnaci be nomme puepi macpem eiup mceppogabanc, -] pepponbic macep eiup íohannep uocecup. aln uepo concpabicencep bicebanc nomme pacpip uocecup. eiicabech aucem bi,xic uc pogapenc pcicpem uc pcpibcic nomen piln pui. 9achapiap uepo íca pogacup locucup epc -\ bi,nc, uocecup puep íohannep. -\ concmuo lciubauic bominum bicenbo benebiccup bommup beup ippael.
GNGOlCUUS DomiNus Oeus ísrcael. cfuia uisicauic ec pecic TceOempciONem plebis suae
e
c erce;tic cotcnu salucis Nobis in oomu OauiO puem sui
Gloss. — 2. Fisitavit. — .i. plebera hanc visitando suam esse fecit ; quia sua fidei sublimitate eam perfecit. 3. Cornu. — .i. cornu salutis, firmam celsitudi- nem salutis dicit, cornu excedit carnera, et ideo cornu salutis regnum salvatoris christi vocatur.
1. Benedictus. — For a translation of the Preface, see last page. The Gloss has been taken altogcther from Bede's
Commentarj on St. Luke, cap. 1., al- though the text of the Hymn does not agree "with that given in the printed works
l92 Hymnus Zacharice.
W
a
-ícuc locucus esc perc os saNccoTuim 1 prcopecaRum suorcum crui ab aeuo sunc
c libercauic nos ab íuimicis nosctus ec Oe maNu omNium cfui nos ooercuNC
0 pacieNOam nuseniconOTam cum pacrubus nosctus ec memorcarce cescameNCi sut soncct
1U
STuiiaNOum cfuoo tutíoutc ao abnaliam pacrcem Noscrcum oacurcum se NObTS
U
c siNe cTmorce Oe maNTbus íNTmicorcum noscroruttt libenacT semriamus íLLi
1N
saNccTcace ec tusctcto corcam ípso i5
omNibus Oiebus nosctus
e
c cu puen pnopeca alcissTnu uocabems pnaeTbis eNTm aNce pacTem OomTNT parmne utos eTus
Gloss. — 6. Profetarum. — Profetíe specialiter appellati sunt, qui de aduentu Christi manifeste sunt lo- cuti. Ab aevo. — .i. ab initio. 7. Liberavit. — .i. filius Dei. 8. De manu. — .i. de potestate. Otn-
nium i. ininiieorum. Qui nos odtrunt. — .i. homines perversos et immundos spiritus significat. De
manu quorum et interim spe salvi facti sumus et in futuro reipsa salvandi. 10. Testamenti. — .i. disposuit
Deus testamentum nos esse liberaturum de semine patriarcharum. 11. Ad Abraham .i. fides gentium
et sacrosanctus ecclesise cultus est promisus Abrahaa, Domino ad eum dicente, In te benedicentur omnes gentes terra;. Dixit Dominus ad David, Cum impleveris dies tuos, ut vadas ad patres tuos, suscitabo semen tuum, et ego ero ei in patrem, et ipse erit mihi in filium, ipse axlificabit mihi domum. ij. In sanc-
titate. i. ostendit hic profeta quomodo Domino serviendum est, in sanctitate ^-idelicet et iustitia. 17.
Altissimi. — .i. audiant mansueti quod Christum Domimun quem Johannes profetando praiibit altissimum vocat. 18. Praeibis. — .i. in vitam et mortem. Parare. — .i. ut dixit parate viam Domini rectas facite semitas Domini nostri. Vias eius. — i. Christi.
ofthat-writer. It seems unneeessary to oc- 7. Et lilcravit. — This is the reading of
cupyspacebypointingoutthesevariations, the Ante-Hieronymian version, instead of
or the abridgnients and omissions in Bede's "salutem ex inimicis nostris," as in the
Commentary, necessary to reduce it to an modern Vulgate. — See Sabatier, in loc. interlinear gloss : any rcader who has ac- 10. Memorare. — For "memorari." Here
cess to Bede can make this comparison our MS. has the reading of the modern
for himself. Vulg. The old version was " et memo-
6. Ah aevo. — " Qui a seculo suntpro- ratus est." phetarum ejus." — Vulg. 13. Be manibus. — "Demanu." — Vulg.
Hymnus Zacharice.
193
VA 1N
0 oaNDam scieHCiam salucis plebi ems
NemisioNem peccacorcum eoTíum
p
erc uisceua misenicoTíOiae Oei noscht in qinbus uisicauic nos oiueNS ex alco
LumTNarje lus gui tn ceNebrus ec umbrca morccis seOeNc ao Ottítscnoos peOes noscnos tn uto pacis
Puep aucem cjiepcebac ec conpojicabacujT 111 ppijncu ec epac ín oepejicip locip upque ao oiem opcencionip puae ar> lpnael.
Gloss. — 19. Scientiam .L futuram. 22. Oriens. — i. Ecce vir, inquit profeta, oriens nomen eius.
qui ideo recte oriens vocatur, qui nobis ortum uer« lucis aperiens, filios noctis et tenebrarum lucis efFecit filios. 23. Illuminare his. — .i. his qui in peccatis et ignorantia? cecitate vixerunt, agnitionis amorisque sui radios infundere. 24. Pedes nostros. — Pedes nostri in viam pacis diriguntur cum actionum nostraruni iter per omnia redemptoris nostri gratiae concordat.
Ptier autem. — .i. predicator penitentia? futurus, optimum est ut solitudinis aspera sequatur.
17. Altissimi. — In the gloss on this word the allusion to the Arians in Bede 'ia omitted. Bede's words are : " Audiant sane Arriani, et erubescant ; audiant mansueti, et líetentur, quod Christum Dominum quem Johannes prophetando praeibat, Altissimum vocat." The allu- sion is to Ps. xxxiii. 3, Vulg.
22. Oriens. — The Gloss refers to Zech. vi. 12; and is taken from Bede on Luc. i. 78.
23. Sedent. — Here our MS. follows the
modern Vulg. The old version was, "qui in tenehris sunt, et in umbra mortis S( - dentibus."
24. In via. — In viam. Vulg.
Puer autem. — Thisverse, whichis from St Luke, i. 80, is in the smaller charac- tcr. It differs from the modern Vulg. in rcading " in spiritu" for spiritu; and " dcsertis locis" for desertis: but agrees with it in reading " ostcnsionis" instead of " progressionis," as in the older vcr- sion. See Sabatier, in loc.
2C
( 194 )
XIII. TE DEUM LAUDAMUS.
THIS celebrated Hymn has no Preface, like the other Hymns in this volume, if we except thc short title, " Haec est Laus Sanctse Trinitatis quam Augustinus sanctus, et Ambrosius composuit."
This is an evident allusion to the legend, that the hymn was composed at the baptism of St. Augustine, one verse being uttered by him, and the next, alternately, by St. Ambrose, who baptized him. The earliest authority for this story is believed to be the Chronicle once attributed to Dacius, Bishop of Milan, A. D. 527, but now known to be of a much later date, inasmuch as it carries on the history to A.D. 1067 (vid. Cave, Hist. JLiter., sub Dacio, tom. i. p. 511, Oxon. 1 740). But from the allusion to it here, it appears that the story was more widely known at that period, and had found its way to Ireland.
Abbo of Fleuri' attributes the authorship of the Te Deum without hesita- tion to St. Hilary of Poictiers. He calls it " Dei palinodia, quam composuit Hilarius Pictaviensis episcopus," and suggests that the reading suscepisti (which must, therefore, have been ancient, and which, it will be observed, is the reading of our MS.) is erroneous ; for he says it ought to be, " Tu ad liber- andum suscepturus hominem," &c. Accordingly, this has ever since been, or at least is now, the received reading, although it is very doubtful whether the old svscepisti was not better. See note on the passage, p. 197, line 23, infra.
Archbishop Ussher appears to have had in his possession a copv of the Irish Book of Hymns, in which the Te Deum was ascribed to one Nicetas2 :
1 Abbo of Fleuri. — Quoted by the Bened. and addressed to the English monks ofhis
editors of St. Hilary's works, Pref, p. vii. order. It is published by Mabillon, Annal.,
n. 22. The passage occurs in the " Prologus lib. xlix. n. 69, tom. iv. p. 29, and Append.,
in Abbonis libellum de Grammatiea," written p. 687.
by Abbo in the form of a letter on the occa- 2 Nicetas See above, p. 9 ; and Ussher"s
sion of his mission to England, A. D. 985, Works, by Elrington, vii. 300.
Te Deum Laudamus. 195
and he adds that, in a Gallican Psalter3, then in the Cotton Library, written about the time of Henry I. (A.D. 1 100), it is attributed to St. Nicetius, who may, perhaps, be the Bishop ofTreves (A.D. 541), or the Bishop ofLyons of the same name ( A. D. 570), or some other, but probably the same to whom the Irish authority attributed it under the name of Nicetas.
An excellent summary of what has been written on the question of the authorship of this Hymn will be found in the notes of Meratus tothe Thesaur. Sacror. Ritaum of Barth. Gavantus, Aug. Vind., 1763, fol., tom. ii.p. 162, sq. See also Daniel, Thesaur. Htjmnol., vol. ii. p. 279, sq.
In the Antiphonary of Bangor the Te Deum is entitled, " Hymnus in die Dominico." The readings of this MS., as edited by Muratori, are marked B. in the following Notes.
3 Psalter "InLatino-Gallicoquoque psal- verensis hie intelligendus fuerit Nicetius sive
terio, circa tempore Henrici I. exarato inscri- Lugdunensis, sive quis alius." — Ibid. This
bitur iste hymnus Sancti Niceti (Hibernieae Psalter no longer cxists in the remains of the
nostra? traditioni satis consentanee) sive Tre- Cotton Library in the British Museum.
2C 2
II eC epc laup panccae Cpvmcacip quam Ousupcmup panemp ec Ombpopiup compopuic.
GUOQUG pueni OomiNum lauoace NomeN oomiNi
rF-e Oeum lauoamus
O ce oomiNum coNpicemurc
e aeceNNum pacNem omNis ccTíNa ueNenacurc
•íbi omNes aNseli
' cibi caeli ec uNiuercsae pocescaces
■íbi hiNuphiN ec ga^ophiN ' íNcessabili uoce prcoclamaNC OiceNces sonccus sonccus sonccus OomiNus Oeus sabaoch
p
LeNi sunc celi ec UNiuercsa cercTía hoNoue sLoNiae cuae
Gloss 3. Laudamus. — .i. ore, vel opere. 4. Confitemur. — .L corde. 11. Sanctus. — .i. sanctus
ter dicitur, quia unus et trinus est dcus. 12. Unitersa terra. — .i. aeclesia per quadratum orbem defusa non desinit laudare et orare deum.
1 . Laudate. — This verse prcfixed to the Te 2)«</« is fi'om Ps. cxii. 1., Vulg. It occurs also in B.
7. Hwuphin. — In thc inargin there is thc fbllowing note : " Sciendum est quod hiruphim ct saraphim per .m. litteram prolata'iuxta proprietatem linguae ehreae masculini sunt ct pluralis numeri tantum.
Si autcm per .n. litteram dicantur graeca sunt et ncutri gcncris, et pluralis nume- ri." In B. we have " Cherubim et Sera- plum ;" but Muratori lias everywhere altered the orthographv of the MS.
10. Dicentes. — Om. B. and Vulg. But it is found in the Vat. MS. 82, citcd by Daniel, Tlmaur. Ili/mnol., ii. p. 298.
Te Deum Laudamus.
197
RF-e slorciosus aposcoloRum choRus \J ce pRopecaRum lauOabilTS NumeRus
»5
ce perc ORbem ceRRORum soncco coNpTcecuR aeclesTa
icRem TmmeNsae maTescacTS cuae
ueNenaNOum cuum ueRum ec uNT^eNTCum pTlium
p
^aNccum cruocpje paRaclTCum spiRTCum
C N
cu Re;c sloRTae chRTSce
u pacRTS sempTceRNUs es ptIius cu ao LibeRONOum muNOum suscepTSCi homiNem
|ON hORRUlSCT UTR^TNTS UCeRUTTT
cu Oeuicco ttiorcis aculeo
apeRuisci CReoeNCTbus Re^Na caeloRum
25
G1.OSS. — 14. Apostolorum- fidelium.
■.i. misorum. 15. Profetarum. — .i. providentium. 16. Martirum.-
12. Universa terra. — B. also reads uni- versa; but thc word is omitted in the Vul- gate text of this Hymn.
13. Honore. — So also B. The common text has Majestatis.
18. Tuce. — Om. B. Tuce is omitted also iu thc Vulgate text of this Hymn.
19. Unigcnitum. — The Vidgate text is unicum. But B., as also the Cod. Tho- masii Alex., citedby Daniel, ubisupr., read unigenitum. B. omits et.
23. Tu acl liberandum. — The common reading is, " Tu, ad liberandum suscep- turus hominem," which is rendered in the Prayer-Book of thc Anglican Church, ' ' When Thou tookest upon Thee to deli- ver man." But " ad liberandum suscep- turus hominem" would seem rather to
mean, ' ' when Thou wast about to take upon Thec man [i. c. human nature], for the purpose of deliverance, Thou didst not abhor," &c. Perhaps the translators of the English Prayer-Book may have intended the insertion of a parenthesis, "when Thou tookest upon Thee (to deli- ver) man, Thou didst not abhor," &c. But it would be very difficult to make tliis intclligible in reading. Some of the old English versions which we find in the Primers of the fifteenth ccntury appear to have omitted suscepturus, for they read, " Thou wert not skoymous [squeamish] of the maydens womb to delyuer mankind." — Maskell, Mon. Rit.Eccl. Anglic., vol. ii. p. 14. Others seem to have connected suscepturus and virginis uterum, " Thou
198
Te Deum Laudamus.
e
■u ao De;ccercam Dei seDes in sLorna pacrcis ' iuoe;c CReDems esse ueNcurcus
■u ercso quessunus uobis cuis pamuLis subueNi
' cpjos prcecioso saN^uiNe rceDemisci 3o
ceRNam pac cum scinccis cuis sLoTuam muNercaTU saLuum pac popuLum cuum OomiNe ec beNeOic herceoicaci cuae ec rcese eos ec e;ccoLLe íLLos usque in secuLum
Gloss. — 32. Popnlum. — .i. christianum. 33. Hereditati. — .i. aeclesiae. 34. Rege. — .i. in bonis operibus. Extolle. — .i. defende. In seculum. — .i. in uita aeterna.
wcrt no3t skoymes to takc the maidenes wornbe, for to deliver mankynde." — Ibid., p. 231. In the Primer of 1535, as edited by Dr. Burton (Three Primers put forth xn the Heipi of Hennj VIII., Oxford, 1 834, p. 82), tliis verse is thus rendered: "Thou (when Thou shouldest take upon Thee our nature to deliver man) didst not abhor the virgin's womb." It appears from these discrepancies that there was anciently a difficulty in the interpretation of this pas-
sage Comp. Daniel, Thesaur. Hijmnol.,
ii. 299. But our MS. agrees with B., inserting the word mundum, and giving suscepisti for suscephirus. These read- ings remove all difficulty, and are very probably the true text : " Thou tookest upon Thee man to deliver the world; Thou didst not abhor the Virgin's womb : Having overcome the sting of death, Thou didst open the hingdom of heaven to believers."
27. Sedes. — This is the modern read- ing. But B. has sedens, which is better. In gloria patris. — It is doubtful whether
thc construction should be sedes [sedens~\ in gloria Patris — " Thou sittest at the right hand of God in the glory of the Father," or, in gloria Patrisjudex venturus, "Wc believe that Thou shalt come, in the glory of the Fathei', to be our Judge."
29. Tu. — Te, B., which is also the mo- dem text. Nobis. — OmittedinVulg. text. But B. reads nolis. Quessimus. — For Quassumus.
3 1 . Eternam fac. — The common text, as given in the Roman Breviary, and translated in the English Prayer-Book, is, " ^tema fac cum sanctis tuis in gloria numerari," " Make them to be numbered with thy saints, in glory everlasting." But B. and all copies of the Te Deum which I have seen in any MS. older than the sixteenth centmy, have, " Eterna fac cum sanctis tuis [B. omits tuis] gloria munerari '," or " in [or cum] gloria mune- rari," which the old English versions published by Mr. Mashell render, "Make hcm to bc rewardid with thi seyntis : in blisse, with everlastinge glorie (Mio-
p
Te Deum Laudamus.
en sinsuIos Dies beNeDicimus ce ec lauDamus uomeu cuum in aeceuNiim ec in seculum seculi.
199 35
F
,iac Domiue miseniconDia cua superc mos quemaDmoDum spercauimus in ce.
Gi.oss.
38. Fiat-
-35. Per singulos dies. — i. in prosperis et in adversis sine ullo intervallo te benedieimus. i. oratio aeclesiae.
num. Rit. ii. 14), or " Make hein to be rewarded with thi seyntis in endeles blisse" (ibid., 230, 232); and every one aequainted with the black letter writing of the fifteenth century will at once see how easily munerari may be mistaken for numerari. That munerari is the trueread- ing, can scarcely, I think, admit of a doubt ; but atcrnam and gloriam are certainly cor- rupt, and scarcely make sense. We ought, evidentlv, to read eterna and gloria, as in B. It is also clear that the English Praver- Book and older versions have misinter- preted this passage by the insertion of the word t/icm : " Make them," &c. ; for the construction plainly is, " Quos redemisti fac munerari," and the verse, " whom tliou hast redeemcd," ought therefore to be connected ^svith that which follows, not with that which pre- cedes : " "We therefore pray Thee help Thy sen-ants : make Thou to be rewardcd with Thy saints, in glory everlasting, those whom Thou hast redeemed with Thy precious blood." Daniel says: "Procul dubio in hac voce" \munerar%\ " tenes scripturam antitpoissimam et genuinam. Xumerari primum occurrit in Brev. Italis v. c. in Franc. anni 1495" [i- 0. a Francis- can Brevian-, printed at Venice in that
year] "et Lg." [by these letters he refers to the Heurcs a lusage de Lengres, printed at Troyes, without a date]. "Seculo de- cimo sexto ecclesia Romana in ejusmodi litibus intcrdum iraXi'^ovaa recentiorem scripturam in tcxtum reeepit." — Loe. cif. 32. Salvum fac. — This is Ps. xxvii. 9. Vulg. The Te Deum, properly so called, ends at line 3 1 : all that follows is from the Psalms, and, as will be seen (see note on line 38), was varie.d at different times, and in different iISS.
34. In seculum. — Ad seculum, B. The common text reads, " in a?ternum."
35. Per singulos. — This is Ps. cxliv. 2, Yulg., with the change oíbencdicimus and laudamus for benedicam and laudabo.
36. In cetemum. — The common ti xt reads in seculum. B. reads in eternum.
37. Seculi. B. adds Amen.
38. Fiat Domine. — Ps. xxxii. 22, Vulg. The common text reads, "Fiat misericor- dia tua, Domine," but B. agrees with our MS. Between lincs 37 and 38 our MS. omits the two verses of the common text, " Dignare Domine, die isto, sine peccato nos custodire: miserere nostri Domine, miserere nostri;" and after v. 38 it also omits the verse, " In te Domine speravi : non confundar in aeternum." And the
200
Te Deum Laudamus.
Ue pacpem aoopamup ecepnum. ce pempicepnum pilium ínuo- camup. ceque ppipicum panccum ín una oiuinicacip pubpcancia manencem conpicemup.
Uibi uni t>eo m cpwicace oebicap lauoep "| gpaciap pepepimup uc ce mceppabili uoce lauoape mepeamup pep ecepna pecula.
sanie verses are omitted in B. These are, therefore, in all probability, interpolations of a later date. The last is obviouslv taken from Ps. xxxi. i , or Ps. lxxi. i , and Miserere nostri is from Tob. viii. 10 ( Vulg.) The other verse, Dignare Domine, occurs, as Ussher has remarked, in the Greek Hxjmnus Vespertinus, which he has pub- lished in his Tract. de Sgmbolo Romance Ecclesia,]). 43 (TVorhs, Elrington's edit., vol. vii. p. 337); and he might have added, that there also it is preceded by
the verse, Per singulos dies, from Ps. cxliv. 2.
Te patrem. — What follows, although by the same scribe, is in a somewhat different and more angular character, and was not, therefore, intended as a part of the Te Deum. It does not occur in B. ; but TJssher found it in his copy of the Liber Hgmnorum, and quotes it with- out any variation, as above, except that the concluding words were in his copy, "per eterna secula seculorum. Amen."
( 2QI )
XIV. THE HTMN OF ST. COLUMBA, "ALTUS PROSATOR."
THE following Hyma was first printed by Colgan from an ancient copy of the Book of Hymns, supposed to be that which is now at St. Isidore's in Rome. He tells us that in that MS. it had two Prefaces, partly in Latin and partly in Irish, of which he has given only the substance ; and that there were Arguments prefixed to each stanza, of which he has translated the Irish words1 that occurred intermixed with Latin in the original, his object in the publication having been historical or religious, not philological. It is evident, however, that the text of the Hymn, as Colgan has printed it, is in many places corrupt, arising from errors of the press, or of transcription, so that there is great need of a more correct and careful edition of it. But it unfortunately happens that a leaf of the Dublin MS. is lost, which renders the present text iraperfect from stanza O to X, inclusive : and the only other copy of the Hymn to which the Editor has access, — that preserved in the Leabhar Breac, a MS. of the fifteenth century, in the Library of the Royal Irish Aca- demy, — is even still more defective, all being lost after stanza H. We must, therefore, still depend upon Colgan's copy for the missing stanzas.
The Altus of St.Columba, in one account of it, is said to have been composed as a penitential exercise for the three battles2, of which he had been the occasion in Ireland ; — but a second tradition, recorded also in the Preface, tells us that it was an extemporaneous eífusion. The former account rej)resents it to have been composed, after seven years of study, in the Black Church of Derrv,
1 Irish words " Hvmnus primus habuit nisi quod quaedam hinc inde interjecta ver-
duas praefationes, partim Latino, partim Hi- ba Hibernica, reddamus Latina." — Colgan,
bernico idiomate praefixas, quarum summam Triad. Thaum., p. 473.
tantum hic exhibemus. Singulse etiam stro- s Battles See Reeves's Adamnan, p. 253,
phae, seu capitula, habent prsefixa sua argu- who quotes the preface as given in the Leabhar
menta, quae ab aliquo veteri Scholiastaviden- Breac ; which will be found, with a transla-
tur adjectae, in quibus nihil immutavimus, tion, in Addit. Note A.
2 D
202 The Hymn of St. Columba, " Altus Prosator."
in Ireland : the latter states that it was uttered exteinporaneously in Hy. Few can doubt that, if we are to treat such legends as deserving of criticism, the former is in every point of' view the more probable tradition. O'Don- nell1 (if we may trust Colgan's version) omits all mention of the occasion on which the Hymn was composed.
It is remarkable that the Altus has not been mentioned by Adamnan ; but this circumstance cannot, perhaps, be urged as an argument against the au- thenticitj of the Hymn, because the plan of Adamnan's work did not necessa- rily require him to notice the writings of St. Columba. lf, however, a mission from St. Gregory the Great to the distant Abbot of Hy had been the occasion of a miraculous composition of this Hymn, — and miraculous itmust have been, if so elaborate a production had been extemporaneous, — it would very naturallv have fallen within the scope of St. Adamnan's memoir; and the circumstance could scarcely have been omitted by him, if he had known of it. We may, therefore, fairly conclude, that this legend, at least, if not the Hymn itself, was unhnown to Adamnan.
But there is no reason why we should reject the former and less marvel- lous tradition — that the Hymn, if genuine, was composed in Ireland, before St. Columba's removal to Hy ; and it is probable that the story of a mission fi'om Rome to that Ultima Thule of Chi'istendom, with gifts and i'elics pi'e- sented by Pope Gregory the Great to Columba, was a legend invented after the tixne of Adamnan.
The Hymxi is written in a rxide Latinity, each strophe of six (or, as in the first stanza, seven) double lines, beginning witlx a letter of the alphabet in order ; the metre a species of Tx-ochaic dimeter, or tetrameter, as Bede calls it (see p. 163, note h), to be scanned Avithout synalephe, with a i'hymeor asso- nance at the end of the lines. Tlxus the first strophe, divided into its lines, will be as follows : —
Altus prositor vetustus, Christus et Sanctus Spiritus.
Dierum et ingenitus, Coeternus in gloria
Erat absque origine, Deitatis perpetua.
Primordi et crepidine, Non tres Deos depromimus,
Est et erit in secula, Sed unum Deum dicimus.
Seculorum infinita. Salva fide in personis
Cui est unigenitus Tribus gloriosissimis.
1 O'Donnell Vit. quinta S. Cohimba', lib. ii. Sce Addit. Note A, where thc passage from
c. 20, 21, rip. Colgan, Triad. Thaum.,p. 412. O'Donnell is given.
The Hymn of St. Columba, " Altus Prosator." 203
There cannot be a doubt that the IIymn is of considerable antiquity, and that it is Irish. It quotes in many places a Latin version of the Scriptures older than the recension of St. Jerome ; it is written in a barbaric style,\vith many words of rare occurrence — some of them unhnown even to the re- searches of Dn Cange. Dr. Reeves has noticed the word Dialis, which seems peculiar to this Hymn and to Adamnan, in the sense ofdivine, sacrcd1. Some other examples will be pointed out in the Notes.
In the following pages the Hymn has been printed as in the MS., with two lines in one — the double line consisting of sixteen syllables, as stated in tlie ancient Preface.
To each strophe, or stanza, is prcfixed a Scholium, containing what the Vetus Scholiasta, as Colgan terms him, calls "TheTitle" and " The Argu- ment." The Title is a short summary, in Latin, of the subject treated of in the stanza to which it is prefixed. The Argument is a text — sometimes two or more texts — of Scripture, 011 which the principal thought or subject-matter of the stanza is founded. Thus The Title of stanza A is, " De Unitate et Trinitate trium Personarum." The Argument (Dan. "sii.9), " Vetustus dierum sedebat stiper scdem suam." Sce these Scholia translated in Addit. Note C.
In the Additional Notes will be fbund the Preface as given in the Leabhar Breac, with the Gloss and Scholia of thc same MS. ; the Preface, as abridged and translated into Latin by Colgan from the MS. supposed to be now in Rome ; and an attcmpt to give an English translation of the entirc Hymn.
In the notes at the bottom of thc pages the various readings of Colgan's printed eopy are maihed C. ; and those of the MS. fragment in the Leabhai Breac are marhed B.
1 Scc lleeves, Adamnan. Glossar. in voce.
2D2
COCUS huiup q.mm hf. Cempup Gebtím meicc ^abptíin pi^ Qlban, ocup Oeba meicc ainmepech píg hepenn. TTlupiciup aucem uel poccap ippe ba pí poman cunc. Peppo Collumcille be nobile senepe pcocopum. Columba bicicup uc epc epcoce ppubencep picuc peppencep ec pimplicep picuc columbae. Caupa quia uoluic beum laubape. ]Dep pepcim annop hunc q.mnum pcpucanp in nigpa cellula pme lumine .1. aj\ chumchib bil^uba m ínab cacha cule bpemne bo bpipiub pop Oiapmaic mac CepbaiU. -] na cacha aile po bpipce cpe na pocun. Uel uc aln bicunc, íp co hopunn bo ponab .1. apaile lache po bói columcille m lif, -\ ní btíi nech oca acc boíchfn, -| 111 boí biab occu acc cpiachap copca. Clpbepo íapum Columcille ppi btíichm, Oo poilec oigib huapliu cucunn mbiu a baichin .i. muincip gpiguip canca- cap conapcebaib bopom ; -| apbepcpom ppi baichfn, bf 1 popp ícppichalaim na nóe^eb conbisuppa bon muiliunn. 5cnbibpom paip a epe biapaile chloich bof íp mb peclep .1. blachnac a hamm, -| mapaib beop, -] íp puppi bo gnichep pomn ípm phpomcig. ba cpom cpa lepeom a epe, conbepna ín ímmunpa cpia opb aipgicpech, o ca pen con- bice m mulenn .1. abiucop labopancium -]c. ln can mioppo bo pac ín céc poca íp 111 mulenn íp ann bo chuaib ícenn m chetma caipcill, ocup íp ímmaille popcaich m bolc bo blich -\ ín cimmun bo benam. Ocup íp co hoponn bo ponab pic. lp ín choiciub bliabam pepcac aj\ .ccccc. íap ngein cpipc bo chuaib colum cille bo hi, uc beba bicic, anno bommicae mcapnaciomp .ccccclpcu. quo cempope gubepnaculum pomani ímpepn popc íupcmianum íupcinup mmop accepic. Uenicbe hibepniu ppep- picep ec abbap habicu ec uica monachi mpi^mp nomme Columbi bpicomam ppe- bicacupup uepbum Oei ppoumcup pepcimcpionulium piccopum. bpubi aucem piliup lllelchon pegebac piccop cunc, ec íppe immolauic columbo hí, ubi columbup cum eppec annopum .l,x;cui. pepulcup epc. popc uepo .;c;e;mii. e;c cnjo íppe bpicu- niam ppebicacupup abnc.
líucob cpa m cimmonpa bo spiguip paip, ícommam na naipceba cuccha huab .1. m cpoip, .1. m mópgem a hammpibe, -\ ímmain na pechcmame. TCo cloimcloipec ímoppo na mimain. chuipchibe cpi caipcil ann bo ponab ^P'Suip .1. hic publacup, ocup opbem, 1 uasacup. O bochocap ímoppo 1 cenn caippenca mb ímmuin bo gpi^uip, bo beo- chacap aingil be combicip mnapeppom coppoicheb leopeom ín caipcel pen, accpai- geb spiguip ap a pomn peom connice pen. O popecheb ímoppo pen no paibicip ínna hungil, no paibeb bna 5P'5uip, co capnic mcimmun ponbmnap pm. Tío choch- luig cpa Spi^uip u coibpena cucupom appo picippeom íce po chóimchlóipec. acbe- pacpom bna ba hiac. -\ popboe bil^ub be. Ocup acbepibpom nobbai lochc pop pin cmimun aóc a laisec bo molub ín cpfnoic ann pep pe, cia po molab cpia na bulib. Ocup bo poachc m cmchpechabpm co columcille, -\ ípe pem pochun benma m ce chpipce. Opb aipsicpech pil hfc mope ebpeo, apinbipip cuchalcba cucab pocha ín óaipcilpe .1. cpecem oenacub co poipicin cpebocub. Cpe pichim bna bo ponab, -\ bi epnail puippipibe .i. apcipicialip i uul^apip. Qptipicialip ubi piunc cpai^ib comam-
Hijmnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
205
pepba compoblaibe cocucpummap po aippe-j ceip. -\ copop pubpequenp ctillocppe- cebencip innacuaplucab. uuljapip ímoppo bu ímbi ímpecpa pillab -\ cechpaimchm ocup lechpann, -\ ipeb 6n pil htc. Sé líne bna m cech caipciul. -\ .pcui. pillaba cech lim cen mocha ín cec caipcell. un. line imoppo anbpom ap íp molab be pil annpme. Cubaib bna ínb numuip ecucpummapm ppip na caipcil apchena ap ecucpumma bia ppia bulib. Numip peba aucem in cpeacupip quia pe;c biebup paccae punc. Opopcec ciculum ec apgumencum eppe ance unumcruemque capiculum. TCopé cpa bligeb gabala huiup c^mni co pa sabchu quip pocepc Deo ecip cech ba caipcil, 1 íp be no biab a pach paip apip amlaib po chanac ppiup. Gccaac cpa pacha ímba pop ínb ímmunpa, .1. omgil ippecnapcup ceinbechip íc o scibail. Ni pmnpa bemun péc inct nob séba cech bia. -| ni ímbepcpac bna namaic he ípinb lo ín ^eba. ocup bna ni bia bebaib íp ín C15 íngebchap cosnocach. On^ib bna ap cech mbap acc ec ppi abapc. -\ bna m bia sopca na nocca ip m pupc m sebcap commemcci aliae mulccie punc
ÍSSG ín cicul be umcace -\ cpmicace cpium pepponapum. lp pi
ímoppo mb apsumamc ín chanom poppa pochaiscep m caipcel uc m
Dumelo uel ín Cpoiu legicup, Uecupcup biepum pebebac pupep pebem
puam. Uecupcupbiepum aecepnup cempopum epac. Uecupcupbiepum
beup bicicup, ppo mulcicubme biepum ance quop beup epac, uel
quia puic [unce] omnia cempopci. Canom bna pachcibo beppeom
ínce guiu íppe ppopeca puic. Ocup 6 Ocimul pampiub cuc cip ípe
po po bebenchu -\ po po poepiu. lpe bna Columcille po po beben-
chu -\ po po poepiu bo pachib hepenn.
LUUS ptíosicotj uecuscus Diercum ec inscnicus eT?an absque otnsinc ptnttiotíOii ec crcepiOiNe esc ec ercic tn secula seculoTuim íNpiNica cut esc UNTgeNTcus chrciscus ec sonccus spi-
TUCUS
coaeceRNUs in 5loT?ia oiecacis penpecuae 5 non ctns Oeos OepTíomimus seo uNum Oeum
oicimus salua piOe in percsoNis crcibus sloTiiosissimis
Gloss 1. Prositor. — .i. genitor, .1. mrcibbul .... [the awful . . . ]. L'etus-
tus. — .i. eternus, .1. pimclnp na namipep, .1. pimu -\ coipech biap cempopu [i. senior of the times, ,i. elder and first of our times]. Dierum. — .i. temporum. 2. Absque ori- gine. — .1. cen achap no cen bunab [without father, or without origin]. 3. Secula.
— .i. futurorum. Seculorum i praesentium. 4. Vnigenitus. — Primogenitus, quia nemo
ante ipsum est, unigenitus quia nemo post ipsum est. C/iristus. — Misias ebraice, Christus
grece, Unctus latine. 7. Salva.-
Altus. — For a translation of the Preface, and of the Scho-
mtigra.
lia or arguments prefixed to each stanza, see Add. Notes A and C. It will be oh-
2o6
Hijmnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
b
lSein cicul. De popmacione. ípc. spiabuum. cpibup ppaecepmip pip non l>ep ignopanciam pub ppo angupna eapiculi ppaecepmipic. 1S1 ímoppo ínb ajigamamc. piac lu,i -\ pcicca e^c.
onos crceauic angelos orcoiNes ec arichaNselos prnNcipacuum ac seOium pocescacum umcucium. uci non essec bouicas ociosa ac maiescas 10
cruNicacis in oniNibus lansicacis miiNeiubus seo habenec celescia in cnnbus prceuisilia osceNOeríec masNoperce possibili pcicimiNe.
Gloss. — 8. Archangelos. — .i. bonos. 9. Sedium. — .i. troni. TJirtutium. — .i. causa ritlmii. 10.
Uti i. ut. Bonitus. — .i. benevolentia. Otiosa. — .i. sine operatione. .1. ancach no bímain cen-
maine boépmub [dilatorv or lazy, without giving away goods]. 12. Huberet. — .i. ut. ('elestia. — .i. elimenta vel ministeria. Previgilia — .1. nupemiaba -| na honope, .1. cecb gpab opailiu [i. e. the pre-eminences and honors, i.e. of each more beautiful grade], .i. quasi privata lex. 13. Mugnopere — .1. on mópgmm. no m mojignecheb, .1. commóp, .1. ónb aipnep pocbmai, .1. on molab pochmai bo bepac amgil bicencep panccup panccup panccup bommup [i. e. from the great deed, or tbe great agent, .i. very great, .i. from the glorious testimony, .i. from the glorious praise which the angels give, saving, Holv, Holy, Holy Lord].
served that in the Scholium prcfixed to this stanza, Dan. vii. 9, is quoted from an Antc-Hieronymian version : vetustus, not antiquus, dierum. It is curious that the scholiast seems unccrtain whethcr tliis passage was in Danicl or Isaiah : hut the words "vel in Esaia" were probablv the insertion of some transcriher. They oc- cur in C, hut not in B. Prositor. — Pro- sator, C. Prosetor, B. Prosator is Eather, Creator, from prosero, to bring forth, bcget. Thc Gloss explains the word genitor. Thc Isidorian Glossaries have " Prosatrix, ge- netrix." Opp. Isidori Uisp., tom. vii. (Append., xxiv. p. 483) 40, Romce, 1803. Dierum. — To hc read as a trisyllable.
2. Primordii. — Primordio, C. Primor- di, B. It must he pronounccd Primordi to suit the metre. Crepidinc. — Y.pijTrh, border, edcje, foundation. Crepido is used lrc<picntly in theVulgate, Ex. ii. 5; Lev. 1. 15 ; Judic. vii. 22, et alibi. TheGrech
Kp))irl? is explained, gradus; iasis, ripa, fundamentum, Glossar. in Octateuch : tcp-n- 7rícujfia, fundamentum, basis. Ezek. xliii. 14. Aquil. and Vulg.
4. Christus. — The Gloss on this word is l'rom Isidor. JEtymolog., lib. xvii. c. 2, n.6.
5. Dietatis. — Deitatis, C. Perpetuae. — Perpetua, C. A more reccnt hand has written " vcl a" over the íiníil ac in the MS. Perpetua is nccessaiy to rhvrnc with gloria.
6. Tris. — Tres, C. Dicimus. — "Drím," C, an evident mistake ; for Domi- num would be inconsistent with tlic rhyme.
7. Sal/oa. — TJnder this line are the words ln inip chachalacoa .... [thc
Catholic faith ], with some other
words very obscurc, but which may bc rcad -j pop a ínchaib Oonrpa [mav I be on its protcction].
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
207
Oe cpanpmiópacione .yc. 5pabuum ppmcipip, ípe m cicul. Clpinb apoca- lipp ímoppo bo bepap mb apsamainc íb epc uibi pcellam be celo cecibipe m ceppam. -| m epaia, cpjomobo cecibipci tucipep cfui mane opiebcmip.
c
eci De T?e5Ni apice scocionis aNsecicae cCarcicace prcaepulsoTus ueNuscace specuniNis supenbieNOo nuerjac luciperi cfuem poRmaueTíac aposcacaecfue aNseli eooem 6apsu lugubrci auccoius ceNooojiae peiíuicacis iNuiOiae cecercis RemaNeNCibus in suis pruNcipacibus.
J5
GLOSS.^-15. Speciminis. — .i. msnee [form, beauty]. 16. Lucifer. — .i. lucem ferens. Formaverat. —
.i. Deus. 17. Apostat<z .i. ruerant, .1. na liumgil bipceinmnecha, .1. onbipunb cuicim [.i. the
lapsed angels, .i. from their lamentab'.e fall]. Lugubri. — .1. choincech [lamentable], .1. uabib peiTI "1 alup [from themselves and others] quia demones suum lapsum lugent. 18. Cenodoxiae. .i. inanis glorise vel superbia?, vel na glope epcone [the common glory] nam cenon greee comune latine dicitur, .1. epcon [common] doxia vero gloria. Pervicacis. Pervicax dicitur qui in proposito suo ptrrse- verat usque in victoriam. 19. CeterU. — .i. angelis.
8. Bonos. — In the Scholium prehxed to this stanza, or capitulum, the text Fiat lux is quoted as the record of the crea- tion of' angels, who are gencrally as- sumed by divines to have been includcd in the word Light. — See Isidor. Hispal., Sentent., lib. i. c. 10, n. 3, who says, " ante omncm creaturam angcli facti sunt, dum dictum cst, Wiat lux" The nine orders or degrees of angcls are usually enumcratcd thus : Angcli, Archangeli, Throni, Dominationes, Virtutes, Princi- patus, Potestates, Chcrubim, Scraphim. See Isidor. Hispal., Etgmolog., lib. vii. c. 5. Of these our author mcntions only six, omitting thrcc (viz., Dominationes, Cherubim, and Scraphim), which the Scholiast tclls us were omittcd, not be- cause he was ignorant of thcm, but be- causc he found it impossiblc to bring them into the limits of his versc. The Gloss informs us that the author gave the name of sedes to one of these orders, instead of
throni, and that he wrote virtutium, in- stead of rirtutum, for the sake of the metre. In the margin there are the fol- lowing notcs : one in Latin (which the Editor has not found in the works of Isi- dore) — " Ante omnem diem et ante omnc tempus condidit Deus angelicam creatu- ram et informem materiam, Isidorus di- cit." The other in Irish: — lp aipe po pechmall lupupbín ] papaphm pech na bí aile apice aca pia o Oomib íap necap^nu 1 acpeb. lpeacpo 1. na .1,1. nspaopa .1. angeli apcbangeli uipcu- cep pocepcacep ppincipacup Oomina- cionep cponi bipuplum -| papapbim. ["The reason he has passed over the Hiru- phin and Saraphin beyond the others is, because thcy are farther from men in their distance and residence. And these are the nine orders, viz., angels, archangels, vir- tues, powers, principalities, dominions, thrones, Hiruphim, and Saraphim"]. Or- dines — Archangclos et ordines, C.
208
Hi/mnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
t)
De jiuma bicibuli in cicul .1. be mocanone nommip lucipepi ín bpaco- nem. ipi ímoppo ínb apsamainc, uc epc ín apocalippi ecce bpaco puphup habenp capica .un. -] copnua .£. -\ caubci eiup cpa,ric pecum cepciam pcip- cem pibepum uel pcellapum.
naco masNus Oecemumus cemubilis ec aNcicruus 20
cfiu puic seripeNS lubrucus sapieNciori orriNibus bescns ec aNimaNcibus cercrcae períaciombus cercciam parccem siOermm crca;cic secum in bar<acVmum locoríum íNpercNalium Oiuercsoruimcrue carccercum nepusa ueru lumiNis pariasico priaecipices i5
Gloss. — 20. Draco. — .i. diabulus. Deterrimus. — .i. pessimus, vel teterrimus, .i. horribilissimus. 21.
Lvbricus. — .1. plemon [slipperv]. Sapientior 1. cuachllU [more subtle, cunning] blb [est] sapientia
in bono et in malo, in bono, ut dauid dicit Initium sapientise etc. [Ps. cx. 10]. in malo, ut christus Perdam sapientiam sapientium hujus niundi [lCor. i. 15]. 22. Animantibus. — ,i. animalibus. 23. Tertiam par- tem. — .i. de omnibus angelis vel de consentientibus. Siderum. — .i. graduum celestium .i. angelorum. liarathrum. — .i. in infernum .1. mibciile chpo [i. e. into the city of death]. 25. Parasito. — .1. onb puip|>eoip .1. uab pem ap puippeop .... [from a mountebank, i.e. of his own accord he is a mountebank]. Praecipites. — .1. ínna pinbpcnscechab .1. ípepn [i.e. the precipitous places, viz. hell].
9. Principatuum. — Principatum, B. Vir- tutium. — Virtutum, C. Tirtutium, B.
11. Largitatis. — Largiatatis, J3.
12. Previgilia. — Privilegia, C. Prive- legia, B. The Gloss assumes the reacling Privilcgia, which is necessarv to agree with Celestia.
1 3. Fatimine. — Fatimini, B. This word does not occur in the dictionarics, nor in Du Cange. It secms to signiíj expression, manifestation, from fator,for, to speah; or fateor, to manifest. See Beeves, Adam- nan, Glossar. in voc. Fanien, p. 444.
14. Celi. — For Transmigratione in the Seholium, C. has translatione. The word secms to be applied here to the fall of the angels, who are called " the nine orders or degrees of Prince," in reference, appa- rentlv, to the passages of Scripture in which Satan is called Prince ( John, xii. 3 1 , xiv. 30, xvi. 1 1 ; Eph., ii. 2).
15. Speciminis. — Here used to denote honour, glory, ornament, a sense in which thc word occurs in Seneca and Apuleius.
17. Apostatm. — In the margin is this note : " Apostata grece, recessor a fidc vilis interpretatur latine ; vel lugubrium lignum est super quod etiam aves stare non possunt, a\\ alemni cucab uabpibe pop cech plemon [from its slipperiness ; the name was given from this to everv- thing slipperj]." Does this note confound lugubris and lubricus ?
1 8. Cenodoxice. — Intcrprcted in the Gloss inanis gloria, /cevtj co £•). Isidor. Hisp. uses the word : "Multos autem ex eis [mo- nachis] ccnodoxia? morbus commaculat." De eccl. Officiis., lib. ii. 16, n. 18. SeeDu Cange, Glossar. in roc. The second etj-- mology, Kotvrj co|r), isamistahe. The con- struction is, "And the apostate angels" [ruerunt, fell], " by the same lamcntable fall of the author of vain glory, of obstinatc hate, the others remaining in thcir prin- cipalities." Pervicacis. — The Gloss is from Isidor. Hispal., Etgmol., lib. x. 211.
20. Deterrimus. — Tetcrrimus, C. An- tiquus Apoc. xii. 9, xx. 2.
e
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator." 209
De epeacione elimencopum munbi i hommip pegencip ea popcea mope iti cicul. lpi nnoppo 1110 apsamamc. ln ppmcipio pecic oeup celum -| ceppam uc ín genepi oicicup.
^ccelsus itiunoi machiNam pReuioeus ec arunoNiam caelum ec cermam pecermc marce ec acruas conoidic heubarjum cruocrue seNmiNa uinsuccottum aRbuscula solem luNam ac siDena í^Nem ac Necessarua aues pisces ec peccorca bescias ec aNimacia 30
homiNem oemum rceserce pnocoplascum pTíaesagmiNe.
GlOSS. — 26. Machinam. — .i. materiam, .i. massam. Armoniam. — .1. m ímchuibbiup pil ecer\ na oule [i. the harmonv that is between things created]. 27. Caelum. — .i. invisibilis omnis creatura. Terram. — .i. omnis creatura visibilis terra voeatur. Mare. — .i. a maritudine dictum, vel a meando. 28. Herbarum. — .i. christus. 30. Bestias. — .i. quioquid ore et ungene [read unguine] sevit, bestia dicitur. 31. Hominem. — .i. Adam, .i. omnia elementa terrena. Protoplastum. — .i. protos, gra?ce : primus, latine : plastus, .i. formatus, .1. m cecchpuca [the first created] .i. corpus. Prasagmine. — .1. o plosaipchin- nechc [.i. host = leadership] .
21. Lubricus. — In the margin there is this word is written .1. ;c. \_vel x], and a the following note: " Lubricus a libro, more recent hand has written ;c on the
quod est nomen cui oblenita line below. Eefugax is the reading of C.
scilipes adhcrere non possunt, Refugas, B. Parasito. — The Gloss takes
finitatem omnis levis de quo this word to signifj abuífoon, or mounte
quis labitur lubricus dicitur, c-on clipunn bauk. DuCange has shown that parasitus
peinbice eom ín a bapp, -\ bia cacc was used to signifj- a domestic servant,
00 ^nicep m cpipic [from that tree, on who lives at his master's table. But it is
whose top there areusuallybirds, and from not casy to make sense from either of
whose dimg silk is made]. The remainder these significations in the passage before
of this note is vciy obscure, andthe Editor us. Perhaps we should read paradiso.
has not suecceded in reading it : it con- The gloss over Prcccipites secms to un-
cludes with the words "in barathro, .i. in derstand tocos. There is evidentlv cor-
inferno." Lulrum, in the Glossary of Pa- ruption in the text.
pius, is cxplaincd "rasile lignum." Tho 26. Excetsus. — In the margin is this
object of the first part of this notc is note : " . . . . dicit. Oportuit ut terre
evidentbj to derive the word Lubricus celestis creatura prece ..." ísothing
from the name of a tree, so slippery that morc is legible. It was evidently a passage
even flics cannot walk on its branches. — quoted from some ecclesiastical writer,
See the Gloss on this passage in the Leabhar perbaps Bede ; but the cditor has not been
Breac, Addit. Xote B. able to find it. Armoniam. — Ermoniam,
22. Feracioribus. — Ferocioribus, B. C.
25. Refuga.—Oxex the last syllablc of 27. Et terram Terram, C.
2E
2IO
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
F
Ipe ín cicul, be laube bei ab angelir ín cruapca pepia bicencep panccup, panccup, panccup, bommup beup pubaoch. lpi íno apsamcimc. Cfuanbo peci celum -| ceppam collaubauepunc me angeli, uc ín pcipiencia palomo- nip bicicup.
,accis simuL siOerubus echerus LumiNaríibus coLLauoauercuNc aNseLi paccurm pRaemircabii.i ímmeNsae moLis OomiNum opipicem ceLesnuin pnecoNio LauDabiLe Oebico ec ímmobiLe 35
coNceNcuque esNesio srmces eseNUNc oomiNo amorce ec arcbiouo non Nacurme DONarno.
Gloss. — 32. Etheris. — .1. ínb echuup [the ether, or aír]. 33. Collaudaverunt. — i. me, .i. post-
quam creati sunt angeli dixerunt, sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, dominus deus sabaoth. 34. Molis i. non
corporalis molis. Opificem. — .1. gnimtx'nmcub [a work doer], .i. opus et faciens. 36. Concentvque. — .1. on chocecul epepgnci [with magnificent singing together]. Grates. — i. pro gratias, causa rithmi. 37. Amore. — .i. pra?. Arhitrio. — Arbitrium est proprium conatus animi. Natura. — .1. ni in aicniub po chlannao molab be [not in their nature was implanted the praise of God], sed in voluntate et potestate sua, sicut intendit ante ubi dicit amore et arbitrio, ut dicunt, ap conicpaicip facere malum ma ni bech 5pab be occa [as they say that they would have been able to do evil if they had not had the love of God].
29. Ae sidera. — Ac sydera, C.,B. Et necessaria. — Et om., B. Ac necessaria, C.
30. Peccora. — Pecora, C. Et animalia. — Et om., C.
3 1 . Prcesagmine. — On this word is the following note in the margin : " Praesag- mine .1. o pemchapchecul .1. chpipci no o plo^aipchinneclic .1. o aipchin agmi- nis hommum. Proesagmen enim a prse- sule et agmen componitur. Agmen Dei plosaipchirmechc. co po bai Oo Qoam uc .... dicit .... creavit. Adam uero .... non fuit." Here somc words are illegible ; but what remains may be thus rendered : " Prsesagmine, i. e. pro- phecy," [from prasagire, or preesagaré], "i. e. of Christ, or host = leadcrship, i. e. the beginning of the host of manhind" [Adam being, as it were, the leader or chieftain of the human race]. " Praosag- menis compounded of prcesul and agmen." The rcmaining words rclating to Adam
are unintelligible, but may, perhaps, receive some light from the Gloss in the Leabhar Brcac, where we read that God gave all things to Adam : " Adam vero nominibus ea nominavit." This, thcrcfore, is the prcesagmen, by which man bore rule over the inferior animals, whether we tahe that word to signify prophecg (exercised in Adam's naming all beasts), or to denote superiority, power, or pre-eminence, according to the second ctymology given of it. See Addit. Note B.
32. Factis. — The Scholium preíixed to this stanza is thus translatcd: — " This is the Title, I)e laude Dei ab angelis in quarta feria, dicentes[_dicentibus,C\ Sanc- tus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus Sab- aoth. This is the Argument, Quando feci celiim et terram, collaudaverunt mc angeli, ut in sapientia Salomonis dicitur." We have here thc ancient opinion that the
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
21 1
5
Oe peccaco abae -| be pecunba puina biabuli ín pebuecione abae m cicul. lpi ínb apgumainc, lllalebiccup epip peppenp ceppam comebepip ommbup biebup uicae, uc ín genepi bicicup.
rcassacis prumis Ouobus sebuccisque parceNcibus secuNOo rcuic gabuLus cum suis sacilicibus quonum hormorce uulcuum soNoque uolicaNCium 4o
coNsceríNarjeucurí homiNes mecu cercrnci priagiles non ualeuces carjNalibus haec íNcueru uisibus qui nunc li^aNCurc pascibus ercsascolorcum Ne;cibus.
Gloss. — 38. Grassatis. — .i. a diabulo. Seductisqne. — .i. ab hora conditionis. Parentihus .i.
Adam et Eva. 39. Secundo. — .i. primo de celo ad terram ; secundo ad infernum. Zabuhis. — .i. diabulus. Cum suis. — .i. cum malis suis factoribus. Satilitibus. — Satilis a satis uilis. 40. Quorum. — .i. demonio-
rum. Volitantium Vel demonum, vel ferarum. 41. Consternarentur. — .1. no pailgipicip [thev would
have hidden themselves]. Fragiles. — .i. fragilis dicitur eo quod facile frangi potest. 42. Hac intueri. — .i. agmina diabulica uolitantia. 43. Qui. — .i. satiles. Ergastolorum. — .1. na piagcapcap no mno
nsuncopcap [i. e. the penal dungeons, or the wounding dungeons] ergastulum enim opus ex
.... longurn in teinpus.
stars, created on the fourth day (Gen. i. 14-19), were the angels. This opinion is founded on Job, xxxviii. 7, which is probabry the passage intended by our Scholiast, for nothing of the sort occnrs in the AVisdom of Solomon. St. Gregorj the Great, in his commentarj on the pas- sage, says : " Quia enim prima in tempore condita natura rationabilium spiritunm creditur non immerito matutina astra an- geli vocantur." — Moral., lib. xx^áii. c. 14. The Ante-HieronjTnian version of Job, xxxviii. 7, as givcn by Sabatier, from the MS. Majoris Monast., is as follows : — " Quando facta sunt simul sidera, lauda- verunt me voce magna omnes angeli mei" (which is a litcral translation of the Sep- tuagint). It -will be observed that this older version, and notthe presentVulgate, has been quoted by our Scholiast.
35. Laudahile. — Laudabili, C. Immo- bile. — Immobili, C.
38. Grassatis. — Grassareis to torment,
2
to assault. See p. 156, line 38, where we have, "impiis verbis grassatur." "He [Christ] is assailed with impious words."
39. Scamdo. — The Gloss explains that the first fall of the Devil was from heaven to earth (see lines 20, sq.) ; the second (after the fall of Adam) from earth to hell. The common opinion of dhines is that the first fall of Satan took place before the creation of man, and immediately after his own creation : an inference which some deduce from the text, " Ab initio mendax fuit." Jo. viii. 44. See Isidor. Hispal. Sentcntiar. 1. x. 7. Zabulus, for diabulus, as the Gloss explains ; fi'om which we may infer that when this MS. was transcribed, the orthography s for di was becoming obscure. Satilitilus Satellitibus, C.
41 . Consternarentnr. — Consternerentur, C, an error probably of the press. The Gloss intimates that the consternation is increased by the demons being usually invisible. E 2
212
Hymnus S. Columbos " Altus Prosator."
h
Oe eieccione biabuli e,r umcace angelopum m cicul. Ipi imoppo íno apsumamc quob bicicup m genepi lTlalebicce peppenp. Cc m euangelio bicicup Uabe pecpo pucunap -] non cempcabip bommum beum cuum -| illi poli pepuiep.
ic subLacus e meoio oeieccus esc a oonriiNO cuius acms spacium coNscipacim saciLicum ^Lobo íuuisibilium cimbioo percoueLLium Ne maLis e;cempLarcibus ímbuci ac sceLerubus nuLLis uNCfuam ceseNcibus sepcis ac paruecibus poNNicaNeNCim homiNes paLam omNium ocuLis
45
Gi.oss. — 44. Hic. — .i. diabulus. Sublatus. — .i. a praesentia dei, vel ex unitate fratrum. Dejectus.
.1. pocapcpab [.i. is cast down]. 45. Constipatur. — .1. Imcup [is filled, crowded]. Satilitum 1.
nunumup [.i. the mercenarv attendants]. 46. PerdueUvim. — .1. mnun becuchucV) [of the two battling ones], .i. inter se inuicem semper, no cacli [or battle] contra deum et homines, .i. quasi duobus bellis bellatorum quia duellis bellum .... hostes duellium, .1. ttumcib [enmitv] perduellis inimicus. 47. Malis — i. demonum. Exemplaribus — .1. ona engpaipib [by their examples]. Imbuti. — .i. homines. 48. Septis. — .i. sepes lignorum dicitur, paries autem lapidum. 49. Fornicartntur . — i. perdirentur, vel peccarent, pro omni peccato fornicatio pouitur.
43. Ligantur. — Ligatiir, C. This read- ing agrees better with the Gloss over qui, which seems to take qui as singular ; but li(jantur is evidently the true reading, and is the reading also of B. Fascibus. —
Faucibus, C. Ergastolorum 'Ep'-jaaiij-
pwv, a prison where the convicts are compelled to labour. " Carcer, vel locus ubi damnati marcnora secant." — Isidori Gloss. Or the í'etters with Avhich prison- ers are secured. — Du Cange, in voc.
44. JIic. — There is a mark like this, : — ; over this word, and a similar mark under the word " zabulus" in ver. 39, which seem intended to show that hic refers to zabulus. Henee the Gloss ".i. diabulus" is written under JIic, not over it, to avoid interfering with the grammatical mark. Deiectus. — Diectus, B.
45. Cujus Alluding, probably, to the
Apostle's saving, Eph. ii. 2, " Princeps potestatis aerishujus;" the meaning m iil
then be, " the space of his air [i.e. the Devil's air] is filled by a crowd of satel- lites." Or perhaps the construction is " cujus satellitum;" — "by the crowd of whose [i. e. the devil's] satellites the air is filled or choked up." Satilitttm. — Satellitum, C.
46. Pcrducllium. — The construction seems to be " Globo turbido satellitum in\*isibilium perduellium." The Gloss derives duellum from duo and bellum ; but Isidore of 8c\ille, on the contrary, derives bellum from duellum : " postea" (he says) "detracta et mutata litera" [i. e. detracta litera d, et mutata u in i] "dictum est bellum." — Mgmolog., lib. xviii. c. 1, n. 9.
47. Ne malis. — This seems to be given as the reason why tlie devdls are invisible, ltst, il' tlieir wickedness were visible, men should imitate them, in open shameless- ness. Imbuti. — C. omits this word, pro-
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator,
21
1N
De eo quob uehunc nubep aguap ab eelum. lp pe m cicul. lSpi mb- apgamamc, uc bauib bicic, ébucenp nubep ab e,rcpemo ceppae. -| alibi bicic. qui ppobucic uencop be cepaupip puip.
ueliuNc Nubes poNcias e;c poNcibus brcumalias 50
cnibus pRopuNOiombus occioni ooorcaNCibus marcis ceti climacibus cerculeis cuubiNibus príopucimas se^icibus uinns ec sercmiNibus a^icacae plamiNibus cesaurcis emercseNcibus cfuicpie paluDes maruNas euacuaNC Recipuocas. 55
Gloss. — 50. Inveltunt .1. conocbac no ímupchupic [thev raise or carrv]. Pontias i. tnna
lipu [tlieseas]. Brumalias. — .i. brama, a brevi motu solis in eo, íp aipe .... mam pech
apimmub upce bruma edax, vel edacitas iuterpretatur. 52. Climatibus. — .1. o apbaib [from hitrh places]. Turbinibus.—A. o na connaib bubglappaib no o na hachchmb bubslap- paib [from the dark-green waves, or from the dark-green fields]. 53. Profuturas. — .1. mna hi
capmm^pic [those over which tbey will pass]. Segitilus. — .i. bonis hominibus. Viniis .i. justis.
Germinibtu i. vilibus hominibus. 54. Flaminibus. — .i. ventis. Emergentibus. — .i. exaltautibus.
55. Quique. — .i. venti. Paludes. — .i. profundiores fontes vel tesauri, .i. ad falles ['? folles] uentorum qui sunt in tesauris. Reciprocas. — .1. nahab .... [tbe causes ?].
bably by an error of the press, for the omission would be a violation both of the metrc and sense.
50. Pontias — The Gloss explains this word as if it signified seas, from pontus ; but it is not found in any of the printcd Glossaiics of mediaoval Latinity. Bruma- lias. — Brumalibus, C. Undcr this word, and also undcr^owí/f/s, are two dots, show- ing the opinion of the Scholiast that they are to be construed together. The Gloss on this word is in some places illegible ; it gives the usual etjmiologies ofBruma, viz. quasi brevissima dies ; or from the Greek fipujfia, "edaeitas," because in winterani- mals eat most.— Isid. Hispal., Et;/mol. v. xxxv. 6. The Irish words in the Gloss, so far as they ai-e legible, seem to indicate another dcrivation, probably that ofHiems, ap ímmut) upce, "from abuudance of water." Isid. Hispal., in his Glossary,
gives the word Brumalia, which he ex- plains "resinosa pluvia," i. e. fetid rain. See also Du Cange, in v. Bromosus. The adjective Brumalius is of unusual occur- rence, and was unhnoMTi to Du Cange.
51. Oeeiani. — Oceani, C. Dodrantibus. — In this line there are dots under tribus, profundioribus, and dodrantibus, showing that they are grammatically connected. Dodrans is explained by Du Cange, from Tapias, " tres qua;libet partes, quarta re- mota," which is the sense in which the word is used in classical Latin ; but it is not easy to see how it can have that sig- nification here : " the three deeper three- foiu-ths of the ocean" is a strange expres- sion. In the margin there is a note which is almost wholly illcgible, and has been partly cut off by the plough of the modeni bindcr ; it appears to be intendcd chieflv to explain dodrans.
214
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
f
Oe incolepabile pena peccacopum ín inpepno ín cicul. lpi mbapga- mainc quot) íob bicic Ccce si^ancep gémunc pub aquip.
aOuca ac cmaNNica muNOicrue momeNcaNia rcesum prceseNCi ^Loma nucu oei Oepossica ecce sigaNces semerce sub acfins masuo uLcerce compTíobaNCUT? tnccnOio aovmi ac supLicio cocicicfue camjboibus scrmNsuLaci cuT?5eNcibus 60 sciLLis obcecci pLuccibus eLiOUNCurc ec scriopibus.
Gloss. — 56. Momentania i. in momentum temporis. 58. Gigantes. — .i. potentes in inferno. Sub
aquis. — .i. sub unda penarum, .i. poena intolerabili. 59. Comprobantur — .i. in scriptura. Aduri. — .1.
coloipcicep [to be burned]. 60. Cocitique. — .1. lechl ippipn [instead of hell]. Carubdibus i. O na
paebchopaib [bna ?] po mapbab, ap mec a anpcnb mcpaebchope íncamlaigcep 00 paeb- chopib cocici ~\ íp chcipcaib bo pop íppepnb [.i. it is by the whirlpools they are killed : because of the greatness of the storm of the whirlpool, that are compared to the whirlpools of Cocitus ; and it leads
to hell]. Strangulati .i. retenti. 61. Fluctibus. — .1. 6 na connaib pcillecbcub, .1. o chonnaib
ín cpaebchope tnamb amm pcilla, et in Sicilia est, -[ apmeic bna a anpaib beop [i. from the waves of Scilla, .i. from the wraves of the whirlpool whose name is Scilla, and is in Sicily, aud in conse- quence of the greatness of its swelling likewise].
54. Flaminibus. — Over this word, and also over emergentibus, are two vertically placed dots (:), showing that these words were to be construed together. The ex- istence of dots and marks, to show the granrmatical connexion of the words, is a remarhable proof that in the age when the Book of Hijmns was transcribed, the Latin text of such hjinns as that now before us was beginning to be obscure.
56. Tirannica. — Tyrannica,C. líomen- tania. — Momentanea, C.
57. Depossita. — Deposita, C
58. Gigantes. — Job, xxvi. 5.
59. Aduri. — Adusti, C. Suplicio. — Supplicio, C.
60. Cocitique. — Quotidieque, C. This is a manifest mistake of transcription. Carubdibus. — Chaiydibus, C, an error of the press for Chartjbdibus. Turgentibus. — Gurgitibus, C In thc margin of the MS. there is thc following note : — " Cocitus .1.
nomen quarti fluminis in inferno. [Quatu- or] flumina infernus tenet, id est, Cocitus, absque gaudio interpretatur. Strix" [leg. Styx] " [tris]titia interpretatur. Flegiton [Flegethon] flammeus interpretatur ; et Acliiron. Vel .iiii. nomina unius fluminis. Carubdibus turgentibus. — .1. o na capcib cpuachbaib, no gapbaib no bpucb- achaib no o na paebchopib bopp paOaisic" [.i. from the mountainous, or rough or boiling rocks, or from the swel- ling whirlpools]. " Strangulati — .i. re- tenti, .1. ceccai Oe pcillip" [held by the rocks]. "1 pe pcel popaichmencap hic [this is the story that is commemorated here]. Scilla filia Porci " [Phorcys] "ada- mata est a Glauco Deo maris, quod displi- cuit Circe filie solis. Sciens autem Circe fontem ad quem Scilla quotidie veniebat venificia fecit. Postquam vcnit Scilla ad illum ut lauarct manus fontem, conuersa cst statim in beluam mtu'inam et noluit
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
215
l
ln cicul. De mobepacione pluuiae uemencip e;r lióacip aquip nubibup ne papicep pluanc. lpi ímoppo ínt» apgamamc. quoo lob tncic. qui pup- penOic aquap m nubibup, ne papicep pluanc beoppum.
í^acas acpjas Nubibus prcecpjeNceT? crcebrcac dottiinus uc Ne emimpaNC prconNus simuL rcupcis obncibus cfuarcum ubenioNibus ueuis ueLuc ubembus peoecemcTm uacaNcibus ceLLi perccrcaccus tscius 65 SeLLiDis ac percueNcibus Oiuercsis in cemporcibus uscruam inpLuunc pLumiNa NUNCfuam oepicieucia.
Gloss. — 62. Crebrat. — .1. pichlaib [drops, filters]. 63. Simiil rvptis 1. Onacabpipci na
ppicecoippe, no anaca pailpigclie nci ppicecoiiipe [the barriers are broken, or the barriers are made manifest] .i. ruptis lij;ationibus quibus quodammodo nubibus aqua. 64. Quarum — .i. imbrium.
Uberioribus. — .i. pro uberibus hic cauga ritbini. 65. Pedetemtim i. paulatim, .i
Natantibus i. aquis. Telli. — Tellus telli, secunda; declinationis, ut Augustinus dicit et masculiui gene-
ris, et potest dici tellus et feminini generis, hic et haec tellus telluris. l'ertractits—.l. cpi picllipi. 66.
Gellidis. — .i. hiems et ver. Ferventibus. — .i. Eestas et autumnus. 67. Usquam i. ubique. Influunt.
—.1. coippmmc [they well, i. e. burst up as from a well]. Deficientia. — eoque es ea tolluntur.
ad homines uenire propter formam suam, proiecit se in mare. Uidcns mater Carub- dis filiam suam Scillam in mare nanteni, exiit in mare ut teneret eam, sed non po- tuit, et frequentcr [ven]tis affligebant, ut ferunt fabulaí, uidens Xeptunus quod in mare .... mittit tridentem in mare et statuit eas in scopolos et fbrit Scillam in Sicilia et Carubdim in Italia cominus et uix nautac nauigare possunt inter eas sine periculo."
62. Crehrat. — Crebrare, or C'ribrare, is to sift ; to drop through a chink or fissure. Hence it is explained in the Gloss, pich- lait), he drops, filters. The word is also written cribare, and crevare. French, crever. See Du Cange, v. Crevare.
63. Obiicibus. — Obicibus, C.
65. Pedetemtim. — Pedetentim, C. Telli. — Terrae, C. The Gloss proves that telli was the ancient reading ; for it quotes Augustine to show that tellus, telli, of the
second dcclcnsion, was masculine; tellus, telluris, of the third declension, feminine. The Editor has not found anything of this kind in the works of St. Augustine, nor in the spm-ious work JDe Grammatica, at- tributed to him, and printed in the Appen- dix to the Benedictine edition of'his writ- ings. It is true that Augustine has a re- niark on thc male and female power of the earth, Be Civit. Dei, vii. 23, which may perhaps be what our Scholiast al- ludes to; but he says nothing about a masculine tellus, having its genitive telli. Speaking of Van-o, who made Tellus a god- dess, and Telumon a god. Hc savs (loc. iif. : " Adhuc respondeatur, quam partem ter- ra? permeet pars mundani animi, ut deum faciat Tellumonem. iSTon, inquit, sed una eademque terra habet geminam \i'm, et masculinam, quod semina producat ; et femininam, quod recipiat atque enutriat : inde a vi feminina dictani esse Tettwrem,
2l6
Hymnus S. Columbce " Altus Prosator."
m
Oe punbamenco ceppe "| be abipo ípe m cicul. tpi aucem mb cipsamamc cpiob íob bicic cpn puppenbic ceppcim [pupep mliHum]. ec alibi bicic lllolip Tiiunrji uipcuce Oei concmocup. -| m ppulmo cpui punbapci ceppam pupep pcabilicacem puum.
05111 Dei umcucibus appeNOicuTí Oialibus SLobus ceimae ec cmculus abq-ssi masNae inoicus suppulca Oei íDuma omNipoceNcis ualioa 7o
coluniNis ueluc ueccibus eiiNOem susceNCONCibus pTíomoNCOTíiis ec rcupibus soli[Di]S puNOamiNibus ueluc quibusoam bassibus pmmacis immobilibus.
Gloss. — 68. Appenditur. — Cpcaicip [kept up, sustained]. Diaiibus. — .i. divinis. Dius secundum
veteres no cotnbab choip ann [or that wbich ought to be in it ] 69. Circulut.
— .1. mb abtp mop tn po tn clannab bligeb ctpcuil [the great abyss, in whieh was implanted the
]aw of a circle]. Iduma i. manu, iduma ebraice, cirus grece, manus, latine. l'alida. — .i. forte. 72.
J'romontoriis. — .1. o paib.
a masculina Telumonem." Pertractus. — Per tractus, C. Istius. — There is a gloss under this word whieh is now iile- gible ; it may possibly belong to tem- poribus, the last word of the next line.
70. Iduma. — The Gloss tells us that this is a Hebrew word, signifying the hand, and identical with the Greek ciros, i. e. xeiP> ana the Latin manus. It is evidently from T, a liand, and seems like a corruption of the dual D^T, as ciros seems taken from the genitive xeV°si or perhaps also from the plural x^lP"- The remarkable word Iduma is not found in Du Cange, or in any of the Glossaries of mcdiseval Latin to which the Editor has access ; and this passage seems to be the only instance of its use as a Latin word, in the sense of poiver, might, authoritg. It would have been wholly unintelligiblc but for the gloss.
71. Eundem. — Over this word there is
the following curious grammatical note : " .<_,. vel :" theíirst of these marks (._,). occurs under the word "globus," and the second (:) under the word " circulus," in line 69 : the meaning therefore is, that eundem signifies either " eundem globum" or " eundem circulum." In like manner the mark ( •■) occurs under iduma, and also under valida, in line 70 ; showing that valida is to be construed as agreeing with iduma.
7 2 . Promontoriis. — The Gloss upon this word is not legible, with the exceptiorj of the letters which have been above given ; the meaning is, therefore, obscure. Perhaps tlie hiatus may be supplicd by reading, o [na pop]paib, the Irish trans- lation of promontoriis. Solidis. — Thc text in the MS. has solis ; but a coeval hand has writtcn sotidis in the margin, which is necessary both for the sense and the metre. The letters Ol have thercfore becn added, witliin brackcts, in the tcxt.
N
Hymnus S. Columbce "Altus Prosator." 217
Oe mpepno in ump popico m copbe ceppae i penip eiup -| loco. ipe m ricul. Tpi mbapsamainc, epuipci animam meam e;c ínpepno [mpepiopi. uc m euange]lio bicicup Sepulcup epc biuep m inpepno. ~\ alibi lce male- bicci m aecepnum isnem. -| alibi Uepmip eopum non mopicup -| í^nip eiup non e^cin5[mcup].
uLLi uiOecur? Oubium in inns esse íNpercNum ubi habeNCurc ceNebrcae uercmes ac Oirme besciae 75
ubi 15NIS soLphomus arcOeNS plammis eOacibus ubi IÍU51CUS homiNiim pLecus ac scmooR OeNcium ubi seheNNae semicus cermibiLis ec aNciquus ubi arcooií pLammacicus sicis pamiscfue hoiíTíiOus
<T
Oe laube bei ab angelip m cicul. lpi ímoppo mb apgamainc, acbepap 111 Qpocdlippi, — ln cipcuicu cpom uibi pebep .pcptim. pemopep pebencep ín uepce alba -| capicibup eopum copona aupca uibi.
mNomim caNCioNibus seOuLo ciNNieNcibus crcopoOis sonccis miLibus ON5cLor<um uerjNONCibus 130 quacuonque pLeNissnnis aNimaLibus ocuLis CLiin U151NC1 peLicibus quacuorc seNiombus conoNas aOmicceNCibus a^Ni oei sub peOibus Lauoacuu crcibus uicibus crinicos ecercNaLibus.
(Jloss. — 74. In imis. — .i. in profundis terroe. Infernum — Infemus dicitur quia infra sit. Sicut in medio animalis cor, ita infernus in medio terrse est. 75. Tenehrae — .i. tenebrse dictae sunt quia tenent umbras. 129. Tinnicntibus. — .1. ambinmgec na cancana [.i. they harmonize tlie songs]. 130. Vemantibus. — .1. immemeni0'ecip uile [which they all used to practise (?) often]. 131. Animalibus. — .i. evangelistis, 132. Viginti. — .i. cum .xii. patriarchia et xii. profetis, vel cum .xii. profetis et ,xii. apostolis, vel íi^ura .iiii. evangelistarum cuin .xxiiii. libris veteris legis.
74. Duhium. — In the inargin there is 76. Holpliorius. — Sulphumis, C.
this noU- : " Dubium quasi duvium, in- 79. Famisque. — In the Irish orthogra-
certus duarum viarum." And so Isid. phy of i f'or e, famisque stands for fa-
Hisp., " Dubiw, incertus, quasi daarum mesque, " and hungcr." C. reads sitis
riarum." — Etjjmol., s. 77. Infermm. — fumusque, a manifest mistake. A leaf
The Gloss is from Isid. Hisp. J'hjmol., 0f the Dublin copy of the Liber Htjm-
1. xiv. c. 9: "Inferus appellatur eo quod norum is lost after this linc. It con-
infra sit," and, "Quomodo autemcor ani- tained the stanzas 0 to X, inclusive,
malis in medio est, ita et infcrnus in me- which will be found (takcn from Col-
dio terrae esse perhibetur." These words gan's copy of this Hvmn) in the Ad-
occur also in St. Jerome'e Comm. on Jon., dirional Note D. It is greatly to be
i. 4. regretted that the MS. of the Liber
2 F
2l8
Hijmnus S. Columbce uAltus Prosator."
%
Oe upcione ímpiopum nolencep chpipcum cpebepe. •] be ^aubio íupco- pum m cicul. lp pi mioppo mb apgamamc cpjob bicicup m apocalippi
lip ígmp conpuTnec abueppapiop. -| alibi bicic apopcolup lllan-
pionep mulcae punc opuo pacpem, -] chpipcup bicic, ln bonm pucjnp mei mulcae manpionep punc.
elus 15NIS pumbuNOus coNsumec aouercsarcios 135
NoleNces chiuscum cReOerce oeo a pacrce ueNisse nos ueno euoLabimus obuiam ei procinus ec sic cum ípso eiumus in oiuercsis orOinious OiSNicacum piío memcis pRemiormm percpecuis peRmaNSURi in sloma a seculis in slorua. 140
Gloss. — 135. Consumet. — .i. vindicta a deo patre. Adversarios. — .i. veriti dei. 137. ATos. — .i.
genus humanum. Erolabimus i. in die iudicii. Obviam. — .i. ma Protinus. — .i. in ictu oculi.
138. Cum ipso. — .i. erunt sancti cum Christo post mortem. In diversis. — .i. ut dicitur redd[ere uni-
cuique] secundum opus suum. 140. Gloria. — .i. in regno. A seculis. .i. presentibus. In gloria .i.
intíuita
Iígmnorum uow preserved at the College of St. Isidore at Roine is wholly inac- cessible to the Editor, as it would have doubtless supplied defects of this kind, ;uid probablv cleared up mauy obscuri- ties, especially as Colgan has printed the hymn with sevcral inaccuracies, and with an entire disregard of the Irish peculiari- ties of spelling.
1 30. Tropodis. — Tripodiis, C. Vernan- tibus. — Vernare is sometimes used in the sense of canere, to sing. See Du Cange, Glossar. in v. Perhaps this may be its signifieation here. The Irish gloss is ob- scure.
133. Admittentibus. — For mittentibus, evidently for the sake of the metre. — Apoc, iv. 10.
134. Tribus vicibus. — Alluding to the triple Sanctus. — Apoc, iv. 8.
135. Zetus. — The Scholium is as fol- lows : — " De ustione [vastatione, C.~] itn- piorum nolcntes [nolcntium, C.] Christum credere, et de gaadio justorum, is the Title.
But this is the Argument : quod dicitur
in Apocalipsi, tis ignis consu-
met adversarios, et alibi dicit apostolus, Mansiones tnultae sunt apud Patrem, et Christus dicit, In domu Patris mei multoe mansiones sunt." The passage here quoted from the Apocalvpse rcally occurs Hebr. s. 27, the scribe having apparently mistakcn Apostoius for Apocatgpsis. A part of the first word is illegiblc ; it is probablv ter- ribilis, from the first clause of thc verse. Colgan gives it thus : — "Argum. ut in Apocal. Tribus ignibus consumet adversa- rios.'' But no such words occur in the Apoc. The first line of this stanza evi- dently contains an ancicnt reachng : " Ze- lus ignis consumet advcrsarios," which seems more immediately taken from the Greek (nvpos £íy\os) than "ignis aemu- latio," which is tlie rcading of the modern Vulgate, as well as of the Ante-Hierony- mian version, as printcd by Sabatier. The second passage quoted, Mansiones multcB sunt apud Patrem, docs not occur in any
Hymnus S. Columbce "A Itus Prosator"
219
C[uip pocepc oeo placepe nouippimo ín cempope Uapiacip ínpignibup uepicacip opoimbup G^cepcip concempcopibup munoi ppepencip ipciup.
Oeum pacpem ín^enicum celi ac ceppae oominum Qb eooemcfue pilium pecula ance ppimogenicum Deumque ppipicum panccum uepum unum alcippimum lnuoco uc aujcilium mihi opopcunippimum TTlinimo ppepcec omnium pibi oepepuiencium Cjuem angelopum milibup conpociabic oominup.
of thc Apostolical Epistlcs, and is probablv only a repetition of the verse quoted im- mcdiatelj after from St. John, xiv. 3 : " In domu Patris mei multa mansioncs sunt"
138. Cttm ipso. — The allusion is to 1 Thess. iv. 17.
140. A seculis in gloria. — A seculis in secula, C, which reading seems more pro- bable ; the repetition of "in gloria" being a manifest blunder of transcription.
Quis potest. — Thc two following stanzas are in the smaller and more angular eha- racter, which has already becn several times noticcd. C. omits I)eo. Thc Pre-
face tells us that this triplet is to be sung between each "Capitulum" of theHvmn. See p. 223.
Norissimo. — Over this word there is the gloss, " .i. infine mundi," with some otlicr words now illegible.
Primogenitum. — A gloss over this wofd is " vel progenitum ;" but this, as well as the reading of the text, is inconsistent with the metre. C. reads genitum.
Angelorum. — There is a gloss ovcr this word which is almost illegible. All that ean be read with anv certainty is as fol-
lows : — ".i. is angeli in
celo."
2 F 2
( 220 )
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Note A. The Prefaee to the Hymn.
THE following is a literal translation of the Preface, which, as usual, is in a mix- ture of Latin and Irish : —
The Placea of this Hymn was Híb. The Timer was that of Aedán son of Gabran, King of Alba, and of Aed son of Ainmire, King of Erinn. But Mauritius or Foccas was then King of the Romans. The PersonJ was Columcille of the noble race of the Scots. He is called Columba, from the text Estote pru- ilentes sicul serpentes, et simplices sicut Columbas. The Causee was because he was desirous of praising God. For seven years he was searching out this Hymn in the Black Cellf without light, i. e. beseeching forgiveness for the battle of Cuil Dremne whicli he had gaineds over Diarmait son of Cerball1', and the other battles that were gained on his account. Vel ut alii dicunt, it was composed extemporaneously ; viz. — On a certain day Columcille was in Hí, and no one was with him except Boithin, and they had no food except a sieve full of oats. Then said Columcille to Boithin, " Illustrious guests are coming to us to-day.
■ The Place. — i. e. where it was composed.
i> Hí. — Now called Iona : a curious mistake, as Dr. Reeves has shown, for Ioua (the adjective formed from Hí, or I, its ancient name), properlv Insula Ioua : Reeves' Adamnan, Add. Note D, p. 258.
0 The Time. — Our author fixes the date by the reigns of the king of Scotland, Aedan, son of Gabran (A. D. 574-606 ; 0'Flaherty, Ogyg. p. 47 3) ; the king of Ireland, Aed, son of Aiumire (A.D. 572-599; 'bid. p.431); and the Roman em- perors, Maurice (A. D. 582-601) and Phocas (A. D. 602 sq.). On the chronology of these last the Scho- liast speaks doubtingly : " Mauritius or Foccas." St. Columbkille died A.D. 597, before Phocas came to the throne.
■' Terson. — i. e. the author of the Hymn. See the genealogy of St. Columba, Reeves' Adamnan, p. 342 (Geneal. Table).
1 Cause i. e. the occasion on which he com-
posed the Hymn.
f Blach Cell. — In Nigra Cellula, called in Irish Duibh-rer/les. This was a name of St. Columba's church in Derry in Ireland, Reeves, ib. p. 277, Ord. Mem. of Templemore, p. 241, and the Preface to this Hymn in the Leabhar Breacc has so inter- preted it. See p. 223.
8 Gained. — Lit. " broken." For an account of the battle of Cuil-Dreimne, see Reeves, ib. p. 247 sq.
h Diarmait son of Cerball. — King of Ireland, A. D. 544-565. See Reeves, ibid. pp. 67, 68, notes.
Note A.]
The Preface to the Hymn.
221
O Boitbin" (namelv, the people of Gregorv', who came with presents to him), and he said to Boithin, " Remaiu thou here ministering to theguests, whilst I go to the mill." He took uponhim his burdenfrom off a certain stone that was in the Reclesk, Blathnat' was its name, and it exists still ; and it is upon it that division is made in the refectorym. However his burden was heavy to him, so that he made this Hvnm in alphabetical order, froin that place uutil he arrived at the mill, i. e. Adjutor laborantium", etc, aud wheu he cast the first charge" into the mill, it was then he began the first chapter ; and it was at the same time that the grinding of the sack and the composition of the Hvmn were finished. And it was extempora- neously it was made thus. In the vear five hundred and sixtv-five after the birth of Christ, Columbcille came to Hí, as BedaP savs : " In the vear of our Lord's Incarnation, 565, at which time Justinus minor, after Justinian, received the government of the Roman Empire, there came to Britain, from Ireland, a presbyter and abbot, illustrious by the habit and life of a monk, bvname Columbus0, to preach the word of God to the provinces of the northern Picts"r. Now Brudi, son of Melcho, was then king of the Picts, and he it was that granted* Hí to Columbus, where Columbus was buried, after he had been there seveutv-six years, and thirtv-three after he had gone to Britain to preach.
Now this Hymn was brought to Gregorv to the East, in rettirn for the gifts which were brought from him. viz., the Cross', i. e. the Mórgemmu [great gem] was its name ; and the Hvmns of the Weekv. But thev interchanged" the Hvmns. Three chapters were put into it, which Gregory made1, viz., Hic sublatus, and
1 Gregorij. — Meaning Gregory I., who became Pope A. D. 590. See Reeves, ibid. pp. 319, 323.
k The Recies. — The abbeychurch of Hí : Reeves, ib. p. 276.
1 Blathnat. — The Preface to this Hvmn in thc Leabhar Breacc (see p. 223) calls this stone Moel- blatha. Reeves, ib. p. 330.
m Refectory — Ppoincig, Dinner house :Domut prandii.
" Adjntor laborantium. — This seems to imply that St. Columba ou this occasion, whilst carrjing his burden to the mill, composed a hvmn beginning Adjutor laborantium (which does not appear to be now extant) ; and that the hvmn Altus prosator was composed during the grinding of the corn. Or are we to nnderstand that the Altus was called Adjutor laborantium ?
0 Charge. — pocci. A living word to this day in Munster, to denote the feed or handful given from time to time to a hand-mill.
v Beda.—Hist. Eccl. lib. iii. c. 4.
1 Columbus. — By this form of the name he is frequently called in Scotlaud to this day. And it is the correct Latinization of the old Irish Colomb gen. Coluimb(Lib. Ardmach.), amasc. a-stem.
r Picts. — Here the extract from Bede ends ; but
the remainder of the passage quoted in the Preface, and which is in Latiu, is abridged from Bede, although not in his exact words.
Granted. — " Immolavit." See Reeves' Adam- nan, p. 435.
1 The Cross. — See O'Donnell, Vit. S. Columb. lib. ii. c. 20 (Colg., Tiiad. Thaum. p. 412). It would seem that this was an altar cross, decorated with geins, &c. It seems to have been preserved in O'Donnell's time (1532) in Tory Island, but is nut now known to exist Reeves, ibid. p. 319.
u Mórgemm. — SeeReeves, ibid. pp. 318, 319.
v Hgmns of the Weeh. — i. e. a book containing hvmns for every day of the week. — Reeves, ibid. Could this have been a copv of the celebrated Anti- p/tonart/ of St. Gregory, still known by his name ? See the Preface to this Hvmn in the Leabhar Breacc, p. 223, infra.
w They interchanged. — i. e. the messengers who brought the Hvmn to Pope Gregory substituted stanzas of Gregory's composition instead of the ori- giual stanzas of the Hymn. The Preface in the Leabhar Breacc, and that given by Colgan, repre- sent this as having been done to test the miraculous powers of St. Gregorv. The storv, as given in the text, is not so intelligible, and there has probablv
222
The Ili/mn of St. Columba, " Altus Prosator." [Notea.
Orbem, and Vagatur. Now when they began reading>' the Hymn to Gregory, the Angels of God came, and they stood until that chapter was come to ; Gregory also stood at that part until that time. But when that was passed, the angels sat down ; then Gregorv sat down, and so the Hymn was finislied in that mannerz. Gregory then demanded from themu their confession, for he knew that it was they who had in- terchanged [the hymns]. And they acfcnowledged that it was they, and they were forgiven for it. And they said'' that there was no fault in the Hymn except the scanty praise of the Trinity whieh it contained per se ; although He [the Trinitv] was praised in His creatures. And this criticism reached Columcille, and that was the cause of his composing [the Hymn] In Te Christe.
It is in alphabetical order, after the manner of the Hebrewsc. It is out of the Catholic Faith the foundation of this chapterJ was taken, i. e. belief in Unity, with confession of Trinity. And it was made in rhythm ; and there are two varietiese of that, viz., Artificialis and eulgaris. " Artificialis," wbere there are feet of equal time and equal division, with an equality in arsis and thesis', and so that the subsequent comes into the place of the preceding in the resolution. " Vulgaris," where there is a correspondence in svllables, and in every verse and half verse", and it is that which is here.
Now there are six lines in each chapter, and sixteen svllables in each line, cxcept that in the tirst chapter there are seven lines, because in it is the Praise of God ; for that odd nuniber is suitable compared with the other chapters, because of the inequality of His creatures1'; but the number six is in the creatures, because they were made in six davs. There ought to be a Title and an Argument before every chapter.
been some error of transcription. See O'Donncll, loc. cit. c. 2 1 .
x Gregorij made. — The other account (see Col- gan, Tr. Thaum. p. 473, and the Preface in the Leabhar Breacc, p. 224) states that the messengers omitted three chapters of St. Columba's hvmu, aud substituted three oftheir own composition.
y Reading. — Literally oj shewing ; i.e. submitting the hymu to him for his approval; caippenca, gen. sing. of caippenab.
' In that manner. — The meaning is explained by other versions of this Preface. So long as the messengers read the genuine composition of St. Co- lumba, the Angels and the Pope remained standing, the posture of reverence ; when the readers came to the spurious stanzas, the Angels sat down, and the Pope also sat. In Colgan's version ofthe story, the Angels are represented as being visible to Gregory during the recitation of the genuine parts of the hymn only, and the Pope stood in reverence to them. But when they vanished at the repetition of the spurious stanzas, the Pope sat down. The An- gels of course were visible to Gregory alone. " In this manner" the hymn was finished ; the Pope standing during the portions of it that were really
written by Columba, and sitting down when the substituted stanzas were recited.
a From them. — i. e. from the messengers.
h They said. — Colgan's version and the Preface in the Leabhar Breacc represent this as having been said by Gregorv, as his judgment upon the Hvmn. But O'Donnell omits the cireumstance altogether.
c Ofthe Hebrews. — i. e. after the manner of the alphabetical Psalms of the Hebrew Bible.
'' This chapter. — i. e. of the first chapter of the Hymn.
e Two varieties. — 6pncnl, a division, or varietv.
f Arsis and thesis. — "Apcric and 8s<7tc. " Arsis est vocis elevatio, id est, initium ; Thesis, vocis po- sitio, hoc est, finis." — Isidor. Hispal., Etgmolog. lib. iii. c. 20.
s Halfverse This seems to mean that there is
assonance or rhyme in the middle of every line: as, vetusíus, ingeniíus ; origi?ie, crepidinc ; secula, in- finita, &c. See the corresponding passage in the Preface in the Leabhar Breacc, p. 225, infra.
h OfHis creatures i. e. as compared with Him.
The first stanza relating to God, and the remainder to His creatures, it was fit that the first should consist of a greater number of lines.
XOTE A.]
The Preface in the " Leabhar Breacc."
223
Now tlie proper manner of singing this Hymn is, that Quis po'est Deo' be sung between every two chapters: and it is thus that its grace shall be [upon him that sings it], because it was so it was sung at first. Now there are many graces upon this Hvmn, viz., Angels present whilst it is sung; the Devil shall not knowthe path of hira who sings it every day ; and neither shall his enemies perceive him in the day on which he sings it ; and, moreover, tliere shall be no strife in the house in which it is frequentlv sung. It protects against every kind of death, exeept death on the pillowi ; and there shall be neither hunger nor nakedness in the place where it is frequentlv sung : et alia? multsek sunt.
The Preface in the Leabhar Brcacc, fol. 109 a, differs in some particulars from the foregoing. It is as follows, with a literal translation :
Qlcup ppopecop. Columcille pecic hunc c^mnum Cpimcaci pep pepcem annop ín cellula nigpa .1. ípin búibpeclep int)oipe Choluimcille. no íp cuhobunb cena bopó- nab uc alíí bicunc .1. lncan poboi Colum- cille ín híí u oenup aóc boechtn na pappab namá. 1S anb cpa popaillpigeb bo Colum- cille oeisib bo chibechc chuci .1. ÍTloppep- piup be mumcip ^T11;}0'!1 cancacop cuice- pium 6 Tíoim conapcabaib leo bo .1. ín niúpsemm Coluimcille, .1. cpopp eppibe mbíu, i mimunb na pechcmame, -| ímmunb cec nóibce ípincechcmuin -| alia bona. T?oiappoif; cpa Columcille bo boechm cib bo biub boi ípin choiccenb. Gca, ol boe- chm, cpiachap copci ann. Ppichailpiu na haigebu a boechm, ol ColumciUe, conóe- chabpa bon hiuilenb. luppm gebib ciia Columcille paip m mboilc bon cloich pil íp- ín ppomncis ín híí, -j ípe a hamm na clochi pin, lTloelblacha, -] ponap popdcbab pop cac ihbiub bobepap poppi. Ip mppin oc bul bo Columcille bon muilenb íp anb bo- pijme 111 nnunn becpo .1. Qbiucop labopan- cium. -| ip íapnupb upgicpech aca.
lncan cpa bopac Columcille m cécpoba
Altus prosetor. Columcille fecit hunc hvmnum Trinitati per septem annos in cellula nigra, i. in the Black Recles in Derry of Columcille, or as others say, it was composed extemporaueously'. viz.. at the time when Columcille was at Hy alone, Boethin only excepted. And it was then revealed to Columcille that guests were comingto him. viz.. seven of the people of Gregorv who came to him from Rome with gifts for him, viz., the Mórgemm'" [great gem] of Columcille, that is, a cross, extant this day ; and the Hvmn of the week, and a favmn for everv night of the we^-k, and other gifts. Then Columcille asked Boethin how mucb food there was iu the kitchen: " There is," said Boetliin. "a sieve of oats there." "Attend thou to the strangers, O Boethin." said Columcille, "whilst I go to the mill." After this Columcille took upon him the sack from the stone that is in the refec- torv in Hy, and the name of that stone is Moel- blatha, and luck was left upon all food that is laid upon it. It was after that, when Columcille was going to the mill, that he composed this little hvmn. i.e. Adjutor laborantium^ ; and it is in alphabetical order it is.
When Columcille had put the first feed into the
' Quis potest Deo. — This antiphon occurs at tfae end of the Hymn. See p. 219, supra.
i On the pillow. — i. e. it protects from all kinds of violent death, but not from ordinary or natural death. Cf. Reeves' Adnmnan, pp. 37, 44.
k .4/íír multa:. — i. e. there are many other privi- leges, alice multa gratias, attached to the singing of
this Hymn.
1 Extemporaneoushj. — There are here two ac- counts : one, that this Hymn occupied its author seven years of studv ; the other, that it was com- posed extemporaneouflv. Seeabove, p. 220.
"' Mrrgemm. — See above, p. 221.
n Laborantium. — See above, p. 221, note".
224
The Hijmn of St. Columba, "Altus Prosator." [notea.
im bel ín muilinb ip ant) bochuaib hi cenb mb OIcup, -\ íp ímalle popcais íncimon bo benum ocup mcapbup bo bleich ; -| ní cpia copab pcpucam boponab, peb pep gpaciam Oommi.
ln cempope Oebrtin mic 5°bpan pig Ql- l)iin, -| Oeba mic ammipech pi^ Cpenn, -| pálcup bm bo pi TCómain mcanpm.
Caupa, cnjia uoluic beum laubape .1. bo cumcib bil^uba bona cpi cachaib bopoine meipmn .1. Cach Cúile l?achm m Oat Qpaibe ecappu -] ComgaTI [bennchuip] 1 copnam chille .1. TCopp copcióaip, -| cach belai^ peba appab Chluana lilpaipb' -] cach Cuile trpemne 1 connacca, -\ ba bo Oiupmcnc mac Cepbcull bopaca ahbip. Ouccup epc ab 5T11- ^opium, ecpupaci punc mnnpcpi cpia capi- cula be pe, .1. Tiic publacup -| Opbem mppa, -] Chpipco be coebp, -\ cpia capicuTa ppo eip mpepuepunc, -\ mimpcpip cancancibup q-m- num (5pi5opio, ^T^Sop'^r ^10 ruppeínc, bonec aubipec aTiena capicuTa cpia. Cc ícepum pebic bonec ppoppia. Suppe;nc ícepum i bipeic íTTip conpicemmi cpjob egip- cip. lTTi conpeppepunc, -] bi;nc íTTip cancace igicup cfmnum pecunbum opbmem a puo cniccope biccum, -\ 1TT1 cancauepunc, -] íTTe popc lcuiuumc Tuubep. Seb bi;nc, mmup quam bebuic Oeup memopcipi m eo memo- pacup epc. ppepencep angeln pempep pue- punc cpjanbo cancacup, pic uibic 5T115°T11'ur anseTop. lTTuTce punc gpacie cfmni huiup. Cfmpcpjip eum cancauepic ppecpiencep nuncpjam ab peppecucionem mimicopum -\
mouth of the mill, it was then that he began tlie Altvs ; and it was at one and the sanie time that the hymn was composed, and the grinding of the corn completed ; ar.d it was not as the result of studv it was composed, sed per gratiam Domini.
[It was composed] in the time of Aedan son of Gabhran, King of Alba, and of Aed son of Ain- mire, King of Erinn, and Falcus [Phocas] was the King of the Eomans at that time.
The Cause was because he was desirous of prais- ing God, i. e. to ask forgiveness for the three battles which he had caused in Erinn, viz., the battle of Cuil Rathain [Coleraine] in DalAraide, between him and Comgall [of Bennchor] contendingforachurch, viz., Ross Torathair ; and the battle of Belach-feda, of the weir of Clonard ; and the battle of Cul Dremnc inConnacht; and itwas against Diarmait Mae Cer- baill he fought them both". DuctusP est ad Gre- gorium, et furati sunt ministril tria capitula de se, viz., Hic suhlatus, et Orbem infra, et Christo' de. ccelis. Et tria capitula pro eis inseruerunt, ct minis- tris cantantibus ymnum Grigorio, Grigorins hic sunvxit, donec audiret aliena capitula tria; et ite- rum sedit donec propria. Surrexit iterum, et dixit illis Confitemini quod egistis ; illi confesserunt. et dixit illis Cantate igitur ymnum secundum ordinem a sno auctore dictum ; et illi cantaverunt, et ille post laudavit laudes. Sed dixit, Minus5 quani de- buit Deus memorari in eo memoratus est. Presentes Angeli semper fuerunt quando cantatur; sic vidit Gregorius angelos. Multa; suntgratia hj-mni hujus. Quisquis eum cantaverit frequenter nunquam ad persecutionem inimicorum et demonum eveniet 1 i quod timet pervenire ; et nescict diabolus mortem ejus. Et liberetab omni morte absque pretiosa', et
0 Both. — See Reeves' Adamnan, pp. 253-4.
i> Ductus. — i. e. Hymnus ductus est. See above, p. 221.
q Ministri. — i. e. tliose who bruught tlie IIymn to Gregory.
' Cliristo. — In the Preface (Book of IIymns, see p. 221, supra), and also in Colgan's Preface, the third stanza, said to have been omitted by St. Columba's messengcrs, was Vagatur ex climatico.
s Minus This is the same objection which is
statcd above (p. 222), and in Colgan's Preface (see p. 227, infra), that the author had not been sufli- ciently earnest in the praise of the Triniiv.
1 Pretiosa Over this word is the gloss, .1. bap
pe hcibctpr, "i.e. death 011 tlie pillow" (mt aln>\c, p. 223). Is there an allusion here to the text, " Pretiosa in conspectu Domini mors sanctorum ejus," tlie meaning of "absque pretiosa" being "ex-
XoTE A.]
The Preface in the " Leabhar Breacc."
22
bemonum euemec ei cpiob cimec pepue- nipe, "i nepciec biabulup mopcem eiup. Qc libepec ab omm mopce abpque ppeciopa, T non epic ín mpepno popc biem lubicn, eciampi mala mulca e^epic, -\ habebic bi- uiciap mulcan lonsuicubmem peculi. Opb ubsicpech bna pil pop mnimmunpo, .1. mope ebpeopum. In lín licep bin pil ípin apsicip, ípe 11 n ccipicel pil ípm ímun. Ni ícneppaib bna a caipicel bobepac ebpabi allicpe, acc ccic licip op a caipicel cu popba ín nnmuin. -\ íppeb pobepa pm ap aca cmll acaibpeom m ommbup licepapum, -\ ípi pm ciull bopeich cpiapna caipceluib. lpeb imoppo pobepa bo ebpabaib pechimm uipb alphubeci pui. .1. .ttii. liccepae upub ebpeop, up ip bu lebop pop .pipc. pil 1 pe- caplaicc. lpeb bna pobepa bcispejjuib .1111. bcpe .ptp. accu, .pc. penpup hommip -\ .pz. manbaca le^ip -| .1111. euun^elia. lpeb bna pobepa bo TCómancaib .111. licpe .,t,t. accu, .1. .pt. penpup hommum beop, -\ .,t. manburu legip, 1 cprmcap.
Cpia piclnmm bna boponab íncimmonptt, -| ucac bi cpnail poppipibe .1. apci- piciulip i uulgapip. apcipicialip epc ubi piunc pebep cum cempopibup aeqrjip -\ aecpju bnnpione -\ cum aecpio ponbepe, .1. appip -| cepip, i ubi pic pubpecfuenp ppo ppecebence ín lupe pepoluciomp. Ip hi ímoppo m uuloopip bu ímmbí ín ppecpai
non erit in inferno post diem judicii, etiamsi irala multa egerit, et habebit divitias multas, et longi- tudiuem seculi. There is alphabetical order iu this hymn after the manner of the Hebrewsu. The number of letters in the alphabet is the number of chapters that is in this hvmn. It is not, how- ever, at the sides of their chapters that the Hebiews place their letters, but each letter is over its chapter' to the end of the hymn. And the reason of that is, that tliev have a meaning" in all their letters [leg. in omnibus literis eorum], aud this is the meaning that runs through the chapters. And this is the reason why the Hebrews have followed the order of their own alphabet (.i. xxii. litterse apud Hebraeos), because there are twenty-two books in the Old Testaments. But the reason why the Greeks have twentv-four letters is, because there are ten senses of man, and ten Commandments of the Law, and four Gospels. And the reason why the Romans liave three-and-t\venty letters is, that there are ten senses of man, and ten Commandments of the Law, and the Trinitv.
Now this Hvmn is compoíed in Rhytbm, of which there aretwokinds, Artijicialis and Vulgaris. The Artificialis is where the feet are made with equal times, and equal division, and with equal weight, viz., arsis and thesis ; arid where the subsequent is for the precedent in the right of resolution. And this is the fulgaris, where there is correspondence of svllables, iu quatrains and half quatrains ; and
cept that death. which is precious in the sight of the Lord" (Ps. cxvi. 15), viz., Martyrdom.
u Hebrews. — See above, p. 222, note'.
v Over its chapter The allusion is evider.tlv to
Ps. cxviii. (Heb. cxix.), where the acrostical or alphabetical order is not in the verses, but in stanzas of eight verses ; aud the Latin MSS. of the Bible usually write the uame of the Hebrew letter, Aleph, Beth, &c, over each stanza. In like manner, the acrostical letter in the preseut Hymn belongs to the stanza of six verses, but, as our scholiast remarUí, is written, not orer, but at the side of each stanza.
" A meaning. — i. e. the Hebrew letters have each a particular signification : Aleph is an ox ; Beth, a house ; Gimel, a camel, &c. ; aud the stanzas com- mencing with tliese letters have a meaning corre- sponding to tlie signification of the letters. It would be very difficult to justify this theorv by ac- tual analvsis of the I'salm.
r Old Testament. — The Irish is pecaplaicc, sometimes written becepleic and pecaplaicc, which is not a Celtic word, but probably a corrup- tion of tbe Latin vetus lex; or rather, perhaps, of the oldei- base of those words.
2G
226 The Hymn of S. Columba, "Altus Prosator" [notea.
pillab, .1. cechpumchan, -| lechpanb ; ocup this is what is in this Hvmn. Now there are six
ipeb pin pil ípin nniiiun. Sepc liniae ímoppo liues in every Capituhtm, except the first Capitu-
ín unoquoque capiculo, epccepco ppimo ca- lum, and sixteen syllables in everyline; and seven
piculo ; ocup pe pillaib .?. m cac line. -\ lines in the first capitulum. It is fit that there
un. Imiap ITl ppimo capiculo. Cubuib cpa should be six lines in which is narrated all that was
pénapbachc bo beinh ípna caipcelaib hi íinished in six days. And it is fit that there should
pail innipin bonbulib popopbaichea rpia be seven lines in that [first] chapter, for this reason,
penaip. Cubaib ímoppo pepcmapbachc because it tells of God, for God is not comparable to
bo beich ípm chaipciul ap m púchpa. .1. His creatures ; or it signifies the seven grades of the
quob nappac be beo, quob beup ímpap epc Church; orthat the number seven denotes univer-
cpeacupip puip. uel .uíi. gpabup ecclepiae salitjr; or it signifies the seven gifts of the Holy
PSmpicac, uel quob pepcenapiup uniuep- Ghost. picacem pijmipicac. uel .un. bona ppipicup pancci pignipicac,
Tíobe cpa bli^eb gabala ínb miuinpeo co And the rule for singing this hymn is, that Quis
po^abcha quip pocepc, ecip cac bá chaip- potest be sung between eveiy two chapters of it.
ciul be. Ocup ip be pm nobiab a pach paip, And it is thus that one may have the benefit of it,
ap íp amlaib pocec apcup. ipl. for it was thus it was first sung, etc.
On the lower margin of the page of the Leabhar Breacc, in which the foregoing Prefaee occurs, there is the following quatrain, in a hand coeral with the MS. : —
5eib m alcup cobapeclic.
Na bam cepc bo beman bup.
NippiL gulap ipin bich.
Na cich na cuippe pop cul., Sing the Altus seven times,
Yield not thy right to the hard> demon.
There is no disease in the world,
No difficulty that it will not banish1.
The following is Colgan's abridged translation of the Preface given in his iIS., which is supposed to be the same that is now preserved in the College of S. Isidore at Rome : —
Locus, in quo hic Hymnus compositus erat, est Insula Hiensis. Author S. Columba Kille de nobili genere Scotorum. Tempore Aidi filij Anmirij, Hibernia? Eegis, et Aidani filij Gaurani, Regis Albanix, seu Scotia; Albieusis ; fuit compositus. Causa motiva fuit, tiim vt Deus in suis operibus laudetur, túm ad deprecan- dam veniam propter tria prailia inter Hibernia; Principes conserta, quibus adoriundis S. Columba causam praíbuit. Erant ha;c, proelium de Cuilrathen, prajlium de Cuilfeadha, et pra;lium de Cuile-dreimne . Ferunt nonnulli S. Columbam septem annis materiam hujus Hymni meditatum, antequam ipsum Opusculum com- posuerit. Alii veró tradunt ipsura ex tempore illud composuisse tali occasione. Cúm S. Columba et S. Baitheneus die quadam in Insula Hiensi ab alijs sequestrati agerent ; S. Columba ad Baithenum ait ;
y Hard. — Obdurate, tyrannical, hard-hearted. » Banish Literally, put behind.
note a.] Tlie Preface in the " Leabhar Breacc" 227
Fili supervenient hodie nobiles et peregrini hospites á Gregorio Pontifice Summo cum gratis donarijs ad nos missi. iEquum ergó est tantis hospitibus de decente refectione provideatur. Et cum posteá virSanctus in- telligeret nihil domi reperiri, quo vllo modo etiam minús decenter, quám par erat, possent refici, praster vnnm frumenti mensuram ; tunc ipse cucurrit festinus ad vicinum molendinum : et antequám molendinum injecta grana contriverat, vel in farinam resolverat, ipse Hvmnum absolvit. Ordine Alphabetico Hymnus hic compositus est. Qutelibet ejus stropha (excepta prima, quae septem constat) sex versiculis, seu lineis con- stat ; et singuloe lineie sedecim svllabis. Opusculum hoc iam absolutum, fuit ab authore per quosdam dis- cipulos praesentatum et oblatum Gregorio Magno Pontifici in recognitionem pretiossissimi donarii (nempe Sanctissima? Crucis, quse Mor-gheam, id est Magna, seu Pretiosa gemma, vocatur) quod idem Sanctissimus Pontifex ante S. Columbse per suos legatos miserat. Pro tribus autem capitulis, seu strophis ejusdem Opusculi, á S. Columba compositis ; qui incipiunt ; Hic sublatus é medio, &c. Orbem infrá rt hgimus, &c. Vagatur ex climatico, &c. discipuli eius legati sustituerunt tres alios á se compositos, vel animo expis- candi summe tunc pnedicatam S. Pontificis virtutem et sanctimoniam ; velreverá dispositione occtdta Divini Numinis volentis vtriusque Sancti eximiam virtutem reddere orbi notiorem. Cúm enim Hvmnus ille corám Gregorio recitaretur, Angeli Dei recitantes stipabant : quibus visis Pontifex Sanctus é sede assurgens, in pedes se erexit; et sic stans venerabundus perstitit, donec ad supposititias strophas perventum esset: quibus legi cceptis Angeli recedebant, ac illis recedentibus Pontifex illicó in sede subsedit. Ac postquam jam tertió alternatis vicibus Pontifex ad lectionem supposititiorum capitulorum resedisset, ac ad genuinorum resump- tionem assttrrexisset : tandem finitú Hvmni lectione Gregorius II vmnum depravatum esse in spiritu recog- noscens, missos nuncios adiurat, quatenus fateantur, an ipsi vel alij aliqua in Hvmno immutaverint. Illi religione perculsi, suam culpam, miraculo proditam, fatentur, veniamque supplices deprecantur, ac obtinent á Clementi Pontifice, qui et Opusculum magnopere laudavit, solumque illud sibi in eo displicere dixit, quod author parcitlS in eo de Trinitate disseruerit, quám optaret. Et htec fuit occasio, ob quam S. Columba com- posuerit alium subsequentem Hvmnum, qui incipit ; In te Christe credentium &c. Plures pie creduntur gratias et virtutes huic Hymno divinitús concessae. Prima, quod pie eum recitantes, nec á daemone sint in- festandi, nec ab hoste vulnerandi, eo die quo eura recitaverint. Secunda, qttod á litibus et discordijs domus illa sit immunis in qua consueverit recitari. Tertia, quod locus in quo consueuerit recitari, a fame et inopia sit prseservandus. Quarta, quod rjuotidie eum recitans, non aliíi quám naturali et placida morte sit interi- turus, &c. — Triad. Thaum., p. 473.
O'Donnell, in his Life of St. Columba, as published in a Latin abridgment by Colgan, has also given the Legend relating to the occasion of composing the Altus, in a form evidentlv taken from some copy of' the Book of Hymns. As Colgan's work is very scarce, and as this narrative shows how O'Donnell understood some passages of the Prefaces, it may be well to insert his version of the story here : —
Sanctus Gregorius Papa cúm die quadam Rorax in sua Ecclesia sacrosancto interesset Missa? sacrificio, vidit crucem ligneam Angelorum manibus super altare collocari : quam quidam ex adstantibus Clericis dúm inde levare aut alió transferre niterentur, nequaquam loco dimovere potuerunt. Cunctis eam ob rem admi- rationeattonitis, summusipse Pontifex aecessit, crucemquecontinuo levans; Hajc, infit, palám ad adstantes, nec mihi, nec cuipiam vestrum ; sed cuidam Dei servo, cui nomen Columba, extremum orbem incolenti, á Deo est destinata! Quare accersitos quosdam Clericos jttbet ut se itineri accingant, et demissum caslitús donum pnememorato Christo famulo in Hy insulam perferant. Ijs profectis, et jam Hiensi ccenobio vicinis S. Columba de eorum adventu et suscepti itineris causa ab Angelo admonitus; hac nocte, inquit ad suos, venerabiles ad nos hospites Gregorij Papne nuntij divertent : curate igitur ut ijs bene sit de ccena provisum.
2G 2
228 Tlu Hymn of St. Columba, uAltus Prosator." [Noteb.
I'auló post citm illi advenissent, nihilque in Monasterio repertum, quod tantis hospitibus dignum erat ap- poni, proeter unum subcineritium panem, et poculum unum vini in usum sacrificij reservatum ; vir Sanetus eam ob rem verecundatus, illa ipsa adferri jussa in Christi nomine benedixit, et iam hospitibus apposita, Christo annuente sic multiplicavit, ut hospitibus totique famillae reficiendis abundé suffecerint. Porró nuntii Pontificis commissum donum viro Sancto consignarunt ; estque illud celebre monumentum qtiod in Torachia occidua Hiberniae insula (cujus supra mentio saepiús facta est) in memoriam Columbae asseruatum Crux magna vulgó appellatur.
Post haec S. Columba tres é suis discipulis Eomam ablegavit, qui rj-thmum quem in Sanctissimae Trinitatis laudem ipse composuerat paucis verbis multa obstrusiora sacrse scripturae mvsteria complexus, Sancto Gregorio Magno praesentarent. Nuntii ergó Romam perlati priusqúam creditam opellam Pontifici ])orrexerant, tr!a ex eius medio capitula, substitutis totidem, qua; ipsi fuerant commenti, temeru expunxe- runt, experimentum scilicet ea re facturi an Gregorius cujus túm fama sanctitatis increbuerat, supposititia metra a reliquis disceraeret; vel an pari laudi utraque commendaret. Rvthmum itaque sic interpolatum cum Sancto Antistiti prassentassent, et corám eo, eique assistente purpuratorum corona iussi legere coepis- sent. Magnus Pontifex se in pedes erexit, sicque venerabundus perstitit, donec ad apochripha illa capitula perventura erat: quibus legi cceptis, continuó resedit ; sed iara perlectis iterato surgens, reliqua stans ex- cepit. Ad haec admirati quidam praesentium optimatum, cúm insuetae et aliquantisper interruptae venera- tionis causam sciscitarentur ; respondit Pontifex se ideó, dúm Rvthmi initiura perlegeretur, stetisse, quod intereá Angelos Sanctos stipasse legentium latera conspexisset ; posteá veró subsedisse, quód boni Genii aliquantisper disparuissent ; iisque iterum se venerabundum surrexisse, et in eo situ in finem perseverasse. Ad h;ec audita nuntii simid admiratione attoniti, simul etiam religione perculsi, suam imposturam, certam scilicet interruptae Angelorum praeseutiae causam humiliter fassi, temeritatis veniam obtinuerunt á Clementi Pontilice; qui et oblatura rvthmum magnopere laudauit, et autborem Apostolica; sedis indultis auctum, suo nomiue salutari mandauit. — Triad. Thaum., p. 412.
Note B. The Gloss in tJie Leahhar Breaec. As the various readings of the text, or rather fragment ofthe text, ofthisHvmn, preserved in the Leahhar Breacc*, have been alreadv fully given in the notes, it will onlv be necessarv to publish here the interlinear Gloss which occurs in that MS. It is quite diíferent from the Gloss in the Liber Ilt/mnorum, although in some placcs thej coincide, as if tahen from some common source. It is necessary to state that this fragment contains only the stanzas or " Capitula" A to H, inclusive. The numbers refer to the lines of the Hymn.
1. Altus\ bib bna alcup -\ almnp riic plumt) hnaiple, ec íoeo ponicup luc, ap plumtnb liuaiple acup íple do uc cicepo bicic alcum mape ec alcum celum. Qlmup imoppo
a Leabhar Breacc. — " Speckled Book," in Old shown by the corresponding word in Welsh, viz.,
Irish lebap bpecc. Theadjective Breacc hasge- brych, where the ch has certainlv arisen from the
nerallv hitherto been spelt Breae, incorrectlv, how- combination cc, as in iechnit (sanitas), Old Irish
ever; the ancient orthography was brecc, as is lcc ; bichnn (parvus), 0. Ir. beco ; pechawt
nóte b.] The Gloss in the " Leahhar Breacc." 229
huaiple cancum copneip. ["Now altus and almus both denote nobilitv: and therefore it
(viz. ahus) is put here, for it denotes high aud low, as Cicero says, Altum mare, et altum ccelum.
Almus signifies nobleness onlv."] Prosetor''. In the margin is this note, " Seminator, vitis; sertor, agri; sator, horti ; sero,sevi, statum
[leg. satum] ; uminor, idem ; sator; prosero, vi, prositatum ; mcop contjeni [tbe tor makes]
prosetor." Vetustus'\ .i. qui sperit \jju. fuerat] ante tempore. Dierum. dies .i. a dividendo lucem a tenebris.
2. Absque origine. .i. Deus Pater origine erat prius in tempore.
Primordi. .i. quando in forma venit, vel materia uniuscuiusque rei in masa [Jeg. massa].
Crepidine". .1. cen popcent) [without end], ap po^abap crepido hic m copc cpich no cen- pocha [for crepido is sometimes found to signifv end or termination], ut in lege dicitur s[acerdos decurrere faciet] sanguinem ad crepidinem altaris, id est, ad fundamentum [Lev. i. ij].
3. Est et eritr. .i. non proprie dicitur de deo erat, vel erit, sed tantum est, quia presens est; sed elimenta
erant ante, quia ut augustinus ait erant in notitia dei et non erant sua natura.
4. Cui est'. .i. nemo potest esse e-t.
C/iristns. A. misias in ebreo, christus in greco, unctus in latino
5. Coeternush. .i. ut dicitur genuit verbum omni modo simile sibi qua locutio patris est filius ut dicit dauid
semel locutus est [Ps. Ixi. 12] id est filium unum genuit.
6. Non tris. .\. si dicamus tris personas unum esse deum confitemur, si unum deum confitemur tris personas
credimus, .i. ut dicit hironimus' si unus sol est in intigra cum luce et calore, ita est sol deus pater, lux est filius, calor est spiritus sauctus.
8. Creavit. Deus .i. altus prosetor.
Angelos. .i. angelus grece. maloch, ebreice. nuntius, latine.
9. Sedium. .i. tronum \read thronorum].
10. Uti. .i. prout.
Bonitas. \. Dei beueuolentia. Otiosa. .1. beaich no bímtím. .1. cen maine beipniub [lazy or idle, i. e. not to bestow wealth].
11. Trinitatis. .i. trinitas quasi trina unitas.
(peccat-um), O. Ir. peccat) ; mgnijeh (frequens), d Vetustus. — The word sperit in this Gloss seems
O. Ir. menicc; and the other examples given by a mistake. Perhaps we should reidfiiit, orfuerat.
Zeuss, Gramm. Celtica, i. 173. e Crepidine. — See the note on this word, p. 206,
b Altus. — This is an attempt to explain why snpra.
altus, uot ahnus, is used in the Hymn : altus f Est et erit. — The Editor has been unable to
having a more extensive signification. find the words here quoted from St. Augustine.
c Prosetor. — Tliis note is inteuded to give the s Cui est. — The reference is probably to Exod. iii.
etymology of Frosator. It explains that we use 14, "Nemo potest esse est."
seminator, of a vine ; sertor, of land ; and sator, of h Coeternus. — The interpretation here given to
a garden. Uminor ought probably to be seminor. the words, " semel locutus est," will be found in
There is evidently some corruption ; but the mean- St. Augustine ; Enarr. in Ps.lxi. 12, " Apud se semel
ing seems to be that, as from sero, sevi, satum, Deus locutus est, quia unum Verbum genuit Deus."
comes sator, so also from prosero, prosevi, prosa- > Hironimus.— The Editor has uot found this pas-
tum, we have the noun in tor, " prosator." sage in St. Jerome's works.
230 The Hymn of St. Columba, "Altus Prosator." [Note b.
Largiatatis. .1. apip eplabap poboi bia ppia abúli [becanse God was munificent to his creatures].
12. Haberet. Ut.
Celestia. .i. misterio, vel elimenta.
Privelegia. [sic] .1. pomiab no beppcugub angil pech na búli apchena [the great dignity or illustriousness of angels above all the other creatures].
13. Magnopere. .1. ínmopjmechie [leg. ímmópgnechlb, which is an exact translation of magnopere]. Fatimini. .1. ont)t ap peceop [from the word feteor (i. e. fateor orfator)].
14. Celi. .i. Celum a celsitudine sua nomen rectisime accepit. Apice. Apicem dicit. .i. culmen regni aut summitatem.
15. Venustate. i. quasi honorabilitate. Speciminis, 1. na belbl, no in gnée [of the countcnance, or
outward appearance]. Lucifer. i. lucem ferens. Formaverat. i. deus.
16. Apostatosque. .1. nanbipceinmnech [the fallen ones] apostata grece: recessor a fide vel viles [read
vilis] interpretatur. Lugubri. .i. lugubri. i. flebili. i. ímmopbuba boibpim uobeppm 1 bona builib apcena uaip po-
mell caipmcechc anselopum íac [.i. in great melancholy to themselves, and to other crea-
tures also, because the transgression of the angels deceived them]. iS. Cenodoxiae. .i. ceno, uanae, doxia grece gloria interpretatur. .1. m beimiaic pfp [of the perpetual
oblivion], a diabnlo contra hominem. 19. Ceteris. .i. angeli perfecti.
In suis principatibus. .i. in proposito suo perseverant in celo. 20 Draco. .i. diabulus, duplex consiliator interpretatur; dia, Grece, duo, latine; bulus, Grece, consilia-
tor, latine. 21. Serpens. .1. 111 aplach poptíbam [the tempting of Adam].
21. Lubricus. .i. lubricus, eoque ibi labitur, lubrum .1. cpant) ín opience pop na lenam cuile ap a
(p)lémni pet) cabenc, 1 bobepap uatj ap cac plemon -| eóm btre m abaip -| íp bia caccpibe bogmrheb ín pipic [i.e. a tree in the East on which flies stick because of its lubricity, sed cadent, and from it the name is given to everything slippery ; and it is from the dung of birds that live in its top that the silk was manufactured]. Sapientior. .i. sapientia fit in bono et in malo, in bono ut dicitur, initium sapientie timor domini, ut dicit christus, perdam sapientiam sapientium huius mundi, vel sapientia bupbbu [follv], nt dicit sapientia hujus mundi.
22. Bestiis. .i. bestia ab essu [from eating] more feriatatis [sic] dicta est. Terrae. .i. terra dicta est a torrento, eoque commouentium gressibus atteritur. Ferocioribus. .i. ferox eoque feriatatem exerceat.
23. Tcrtiam partem. .i. graduum celestium. Siderum. .i. angelorum.
Traxit. .i. draco.
Barathrum. .1. in puteum .i. quasi voratrum .i. uorago ut circirius ['?] dicit, Baratrum .i. hiatus terre .i. putereus in profundo maris et terre. Baratrum .1. loc ílltíicep penopi 1 ni ceU^lchep af CO brtp. 1 bobepap uab ap cach gpaim apchena [i. e. a place into wliich old people are cast, tbey are not let out of it till death, and the name is given from it to every kind of incarceratíon besides].
xoteB.] The Gloss in the " Leabhar Breacc" 23 1
24. Infernalium. Á. in puteum.
Carcerum. .i. isidorus dicit eo quod homines coercentur. [Etgrnol. lib. v. c. 27, xv. c. 2.]
25. Refugas. .1. elachcha [i. deserters]. Veri luminis. .i. christi.
Parasito. .1. parasita, puippeoip Tio bpecaipe no bpenchuchl [i. parasita, a buffoon or deluder,
or a stinking pond, den, or dungeon]. Precipites. .1. innac[p]apcapci a biabulo [i. e. cast down by the devil].
26. Excelsus. .i. deus .i. quasi valde excelsus.
Machinam. i. mmaip no ín chuichech [the mass, or the machine].
Armoniam. .1. mcimchuibbiup pil ecip na buile [the harraonv which is between the creatures], ut dicit boetiuai, .1. bume o buine [between man and man] et cetera.
27. Celum et terram. .i. pro omni creatura uisibile, vel corpus. Mare. .i. seculum vel scribtura.
Aquas. mapaic, ebraice; maron, grece; mare, latine dicitur ; aquas dicuntur tribulationes seculi, vel doctrina scribturne.
28. Herbarum. .i. herba quasi serpa, eo quod serpit.
Virgultorum. .1. mnacaille no ínnapuba [i. e. of the wood, or of the forest]. Arbuscula. .1. na pualapcachu.
29. Solem. .i. christum. Lunam. ,i. ecclesiam. Sidera. .i. justi.
Ignem. .i. uindicte vel gratiae, et preces sancti.
Bestias. .i. ferociores seculi, ut dicitur, quicquid ore bibit bestia nominatur.
31. Hominem. .i. adam vel christum. Demum .1. pabCOlb. Regere. .i. omnia elimenta.
Protoplastum. .1. cecchpuca [first-formed], protos, grece ; primus, latine; plastum, grece; forma- tuin latine dicitur ; vel protoplastum grece, corpus latine dicitur.
32. Etheris. .1. inecheoip [of the ether, or air].
33. Conlaudaverunt. Postquam creati sunt dicentes, sanctus, sanctus, sanctus dominus deus sabaoth. Preemirabili. .1. apmnoppeb nbepmaip [i. e. on the great operator].
J4, Molis. Non corporalis molis.
PresagmineK Presagmine .1. o chaipcecul no o plosaipcemcechc [leg. plog aipchembechc] ap ppepul i asmen pil anb -\ íppeb pem poboi bo abam [i. e. from instruction, or from host- leadership : for presul and agmen are in it ; and that is what was Adam's] uc bl^tlC cíc, dona- vit deus cunccta. Adam vero nominibus ea nominavit. Opijicem. .1. snimbenmaib. .i. opus et faciens.
35. Preconio. .1. ónbupbonail molbchaige. .i. [from the praiseful exclamation] sanctus, sanctus,
sanctus dominus deus sabaoth.
36. Concentuque. .1. on caipchecul épep^na [i. e. from the illustriousinstruction]. Grates. pro gratias, sed causa rithmi.
Boetius. — The Editor has not succeeded in veri- blunder for cip, i. e. cipme, or Hieronymus, for
fving this reference. so the Irish call St. Jerome ; but the Editor has
k Presagmine. — In the Gloss on this word, cíc not found the words quoted in any of St. Jerome's
seems as if intended for Cicero, but is possibly a writings.
232 The Hymn of St. Columba, "Altus Prosator." [Noteb.
37. Amore. .i. pro.
Arbitriu. .i. arbitrium est proprium [sic~\ conatus anime.
Natura. .1. [ní] mnanatcniub pochlannab niolab bé [(not) in their nature was the praise of God planted], sed in voluntate et postetate [potestate] sua, sicut ostendit ante, ubi dixit, amore et arbitrio, quod dicit augustinus natura quae nec recipit miuus nec plus quam quod ab origine trahit, non invitus ergo laudante dominum sed ex voluntate.
38. Grasatis. .i. a diabulo. Primis duobus. i. adam et eua.
39. Zabulus. .1. pocul gpecba [a Greek word], de consiliariis interpretatur, vel iufirmus lap ^ennairli
no comab bon pocul ap biabulup bosnechea cabulup cpta. .9. a .b. cpia chepcab, or zabulus, was made from the word diabulus, through z from d [i. e. by changing d to z], through con- traction [lit. cuttiug-down].
40. Quorum. .1. demoniorum.
41. Consternarentur. .1. na palsicip [what they concealed] quia invisibiles sunt demones. Fragiles. .1. fragilis dicit eo quod facile frangi potest.
42. Non valentes. .1. na paillptgcip [i. e. what they revealed]. Hec intueri. .1. agmina diabulitica, vel carectera et volitantia.
43. Fascibus. Fascibus .i. mnagpnmib .). 111 a commib amail gpmtie .1. cac conionb bib ínuluc
pamgnupca uniail ^pmne [i. e. inthe bundles, i. e. in their comonds [assemblies?] likebundles, i. e. each comond of them iu its proper place like a bundle.
44. Suhlatus. .1. diabulus, ,i. a conspectu dei vel ex unitate.
45. Cujus. .i. diabuli.
Constipatur. .1. blucaip no Uncap [i. e. is closed, or is filled]. Satilitum. .1. nanatnup [i. e. of the soldiers].
46. Globo. .1. o chuaipc no o buibm [i. e. by a circle, or by a crowd].
Perduellium. .1. mnanbechach, inter seipsos invicem semper, 110 cach contra deum et ho- mines. Duellum .i. quasi duobus bellis bellatorum .i. qui bellis bellum interpretatur vel liostis ut cic dixit. Alitcr perduellium. .1. namcibe, quia fit perduellis inimicus.
47. Exemplaribus. .1. o éngpaphib bentonum [i. e. from the examples(?) of demons]. Imbuti. .1. popcchl.
4S. Septis. -i. septus a quo septis est, semper labidum [read lapidum] est. Septus autem lignorum. .i. cus-
todias angelicas et uirtutes christi significat. 49. Fornicarentur. .i. perdirentur, pro omni peccato fomicatio ponitur hic, .i. quia non delarent [ii'r] ho-
mines peccata sua si uide[rentur].
On tlie lower margin of tliis page (109 b) occurs the following quatrain : —
putl cpmi, puil cpint
nablesatp bobochc be bí:
btmmba babechaib cipe,
cepachc ocup óibele. There are three things, there are three thiugs
Tliat are unlawful to the poor of the living God :
Tlianldessness for their life, whatsoever it be,
Dissatisfaction and o'i6eie(predpitancy?)
nothC.] Translation of the Hymn, §c. 233
Note C.
Translation of the Hymn, and of the Scholia prefixed to its several Stanzas.
Ix the following attempt to translate this Hymn, the Editor is not at all sure that he has always succeeded in expressing the author's meaning'. The Latinity is extremelv rude, and the readings in some places corrupt ; nevertheless, the translation, and notes appended to it, may possihlj" be an assistance to some readers : —
Capitulum A.
The Titlek is, De unitate et Trinitate trium personarum, and tbe Argument is the Canon [i. e. the text of Scripture] upon which the Capitulum is founded, as is read in Daniel [vii. 9] or in Isaias [vi. 1 ?], Vetustus dierum sedebat super sedem suam. Vetustus dierum a?ternus temporum erat. Vetustus dierum Deus dici- tur, pro multitudiue dierum ante qtios Deus erat; vel quia fuit [per] omnia tempora. It is the canon of a prophet he gives in it, quia ipse propheta erat ; and it is from Daniel in particular he takes it, because he was the latest and noblest: but Colum-cille was the latest and noblest of the prophets of Erinn.
The High Father, the Ancient of Days, and unbegotten,
Was without origin of begiuning, and foundation1 ;
Is and shall be to infinite ages of ages ;
With whom is Christ the Onlv-begotten, and the IIoly Ghost
Coeternal in the glory of the everlasting Godhead : 5
We preachm not three Gods, but we sav there is one God,
Saving our faith in three most glorious Persons.
Catitulum B. This is thc Title", De formutione novem graduum, tribus pratermissis, non per ignorantiam, sed pro angustia capituli pretermiait. But the Argument is, Fiat lux etfacta est : —
He created the good Angels, Archangels, and the Orders Of Principalities0, and Thrones, Powers and Virtues
' Meaning. — Dr. John Smith, Minister of C'amp- narum íp lie 1T1 Cirul [this is the Title]. lpi
belton, in his Life oj' St. Columba (Edinb. 1798), ímoppo in apgamanic [this, however, is the Ar-
has given iu his Appendix (p. 137) a very loose gument], ut dicitur in Danelio [_sic\, Ecce videbam
poetical paraphrase of tbis Hymn, which, however, sedes possita et vetustus dierum sedebat super scdem
throws no light on its philological diffictilties, and suam."
can scarcely be called a translation. ' Fouudation. — Crepido may signify ' founda-
k The Title — Colgan has abridged the Scholium tion;' and therefore absque crepidine, ' without anv-
thus: "Titulusest; De Vnitate et Trinitate perso- thing to stand on,' 'self-dependent.' See note,
narum. Argumentum veró ex illo Danielis vel p. 206. But perhaps it mav also signifv ' breach,'
Isaise : Vetustus dierum sedebat super sedem sua?n," 'interval,' 'fissure.' See Du Cange, invoc, and
See note, p. 206, supra. The Leabhar Breacc has, compare the use of the word crebrare, lineÓ2 (p. 215,
" De unitate et Trinitate Dietatis [sic] trium perso- supra, aud Lote).
2 H
234
The Hymn of St. Columba, " Altus Prosator." [Notec.
That the Goodness and Majesty of the Trinitv might not be inactiveP 10
In all functions of bountifulness,
But raight have something whereby to show forth
Celestial privilegesí largely in all possible expression.
Capitulom C.
De transmigratione' novem graduum principis, this is the Title. But it is from the Apocalypse the Argument is taken, i e. Vidi Stellam de celo cccidisse in terram : et in Esaia, Quomodo cecidisti Lucifer, qui mane orieharis.
From the summit of the Uingdom of heaven, of angelic rank,
From the brightness of effulgence, from the loveliness of beauty, 15
Lucifer, whom God had made, fell by being proud,
And the apostate angels, with the same mournful fall
Of the author of vain-glory, and of obstinate envy ;
The rest remaining in their Principalities.
m We preach. — " Depromimus," weput forward,' ' we propound,' or ' teach. '
11 T/iis is the Title. — Colgan gives the Scholium thus : " Tit. De formatione novem graduum Ange- lorum, tribus prsetermissis : non per ignorantiam, sed per augustiam capituli praitermissis. Argu- mentum ex illo, Fiat lux etfacta est." The Scho- lium in the Leahhar Breacc is as follows: " De formatione .ix. graduum, tribus prsetermissis, ípe ín cicul [this is the Title]. lpi mioppo in apgamamc [this, however, is tbe Argument], Quod in Genesi dicitur, Fiat lux etfacta est lux."
° Principalitie.s. — The readingof C, "Archange- los et ordines," has been adopted in the translatiou. See p. 207, note. See Col. i. 16: " Sive throni, sive dominationes, sive principatus, sive potestates."
Vulg. Our author uses sedes for throni, for the
sake of his metre. See note, p. 207, supra.
p Lnactive. — " Uti non esset bonitas otiosa." These words occur in the Treatise, De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus, which is attiibuted to Gennadius of Marseilles (Ceillier, Hist. des Auteurs Eccl. xv. 475), and which has also been published in the works of St. Augustine (Ed. Bened. viii. App. p. 75), and of Isidore of Seville(Zír/. Romte, 1803, tom. vii. App. No. 13). The words of this Treatise, which our author evidently borrowed, are as follows: — " In principio creavit Deus ccelum et terram, et aquam
ex nihilo. Et quum adhuc tenebrse ipsam aquam occultarent, et aqua terram absconderet, facti sunt angeli, et omnes coelestes virtutes, ut non esset otiosa Dei honitas, sed haberet, in quibus ante spatia bonitatem suam ostenderet," &c. — c. 10. On the author and antiquity of the book, De Eccl. Dogmatihus, see the Lsidoriana, tom. ii. of the Works of S. Isidore (supr. cií.), p. 31, cap. 83, n. 10, sq.
1 Privileges. — The reading Privilegia is here adopted, for tbe reason assigned in the note on line 12, p. 208. It has been found impossible to make the lines of the translation coincide with those of the original, and there seemed no object iu attempting to be so rigidlv literal.
r De transmigratione Colgan reads: "Tit. De
translatione novem graduum principis. Argumentum ex illo Apocalipsis, Vidi stellam de calo cecidisse. Et ex Isaia. Quomodo cecidisti Lucifer, qui mane oriebaris." TheScholium in tlie Leahhar Breacc is, " De transmigratione .ix. graduum angelorum, vel de peccato Adae, ípe m cicul [this is the Title]. lpi ímoppo m apgumamc [this, however, is the Argument], quod dicitur in Apocalipsi, Vidi Stel- lam cecidisse in terram. Et in Essia dicitur, Quo- modo Lncifer cecidisti mane oriebaris.,' The pas- sages of Scripture quoted are Apoc. ix. 1, and Is. xiv. 12. See the notes on this Capitulum, p. 208.
NOTE C.]
Translation of the Hymn, <fyc
*3S
Capitulum D.
De ruina? Diaboli, is the Title : i. e. De mutatione nominis Luciferi in Draconem. And this is the Argument, ut est in Apocalypsi, Ecce Draco Rufus habens capita septem, et cornua decem, et cauda ejits traxit secum tertiam partem siderum vel stellarum [Apoc. xii. 3].
The Dragon, great, most foul, terrible and old, 20
Who was the shppery serpent, more wise
Than all the beasts and fiercer' animals of the earth,
Drew with him the third part of the stars,
Into the pit of infernal places, and of diverse prisons,
Desertersu of the true Light, cast headlongv by the parasite. 25
Capitulum E.
De creatione elementorum mundi et hominis regentis ea postea more, is the Titlew. And this is the Ar- gument: In principio fecit Deus celum et terram, ut in Genesi dicitur [Gen. i. 1].
The Most High* in His foresight had made the structure and harmony of the world,
The Heavens and the Earth, founded the sea and waters,
The buds also of grasses, the twigs of shrubs,
The sun, moon, and stars, the fire and necessary things,
Birds, fishes, and cattle, beasts, and animals. 30
Lastlv, the first-createdí man, to rule with pre-eminence.
8 De ruina. — Colgan gives the Scholium thus : " Tit. De ruina Diaboli. Argumen. vt est in Apoca- lypsi, Ecce Draco magnus, rufus, habens capita septem et cornua decem: et cauda ejus traxit tertiam partem syderum seu síe/Zariím." The Scholium in B. is, "De ruina diabuli vel de motatione [sic~] no- minis Luciferi in Draconem, Ece [síe] Draco ru- phus habens .vii. capita et .x. cornua, etcauda ejus traxit tertiam partem."
1 Fiercer. — B. and C. read ferocioribus, which is followed in the translation.
u Deserters. — The reading of B. is here adopted, refugas, the acc. pl. of refuga, in apposition with tertiam partem (line 23) : — " He drew with him the third part, &c, who were deserters, &c."
' Cast headlong The Editor is by no means sure
that he has translated this passage rightlv : he has left the word parasite untranslated, because he knows not how to render it consistently with the Gloss (see p. 209, supra, note on 1. 25). Heis verv much dis-
posed to adopt the coujecturalreadingparaa*iso, and to translate, " cast down from paradise." Or per- haps the meaning may be, " cast down from being (in a goodsense) a parasite," i.e. a servant entitled to sit at his master's table.
" The Title. — C. omits mundi. For " postea more," C. reads "postea more regis;" and B., "ea more regis," omitting "postea." The insertion of regis is necessary to the sense. In C. and B. the words, " ut in Genesi dicitur," are before, not after, the quotation.
x Most Iligh. — The Latin is ExceJsus, but the Gloss in the Leabhar Breacc is, ".i. Deus .i. quasi valde excelsus." The construction evidently is, "Excelsus [Deus] prasvidens fecerat" — the Most High in His Provideuce, &c.
> First created. — So protoplastum is evidentlv to be understood. The animals were brought to Adam to be named, as a symbol of his pre-eminence and su- periorit)'. See the note on Prasagmine, p. 2 10, supra.
2 H2
236
The Hymn of St. Coltnnba, " Altus Prosator." [Notec.
Capitulum F.
This is the Title*, De Laude Dei ab angelis in rjuartaferia dicentes*, Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Domi- nus, Deus Sabaoth. This is the Argument, Quando feci celum et terram, collaudaverunt me angeti, ut in Sapientia Salomonisb dicitur.
The stars, the luminaries of the ether, being made together
With wondrous structurec ; the angels joined in praising
The Lord of the immense mass, the Architect of the heavenlv bodies,
With glorious, meet, and unceasing'1 praise, 35
And with noble concent gave thanks to the Lord,
In love and free will, not from endowment of naturee.
Capitulum G.
De peccato Adce, et de secunda ruina Diabuli in seductione Ada, is the Titlef. This is the Argument, Matedictvs eris serpens, terram comederis omnibus diebus vitm, ut in Genesi dicitur [Gen. iii. 14].
Our first two parents having been assailed and seduced,
The Devil falls a second times, with his satellites,
(That, by the horror of whose countenances, and their noise as they flv, 40
Frail men terrified by fear might be affrighted,
Uuable with bodily sight to look on these things),
Whoh are now bound with the ties' and bonds of their prison-houses.
z Title. — See the note, pp. 210, 211.
* Dicentes. — It is so also in B. ; Colgau has cor- rected it into dicentibus.
h Sapientia Salamonis. — See the note, p. 211, supra. Both B. and C. put the clause " ut in Sa- pieutia Solomonis dicitur" before, not after, the quotation, " Quando feci celum," &c. It is re- markable that S. Gregory Nazianzen (Orat. xix. tom. i. p. 373, Ed. Bened.j quotes a passage from Job as the words of Solomon (ró 2oXo/iwi>roc), wliich the Benedictine editors suppose to be a mistake: " Lapsus memoriá hic videtur Gregorius" (they say) "dum Salomoni tribuit verba qute in libro Job occurrunt ;" but others see in this a con- firmation of the opinion tliat Soloinon was the author or translator of the Book of Job. — llardouin, Chro- nol. Vet. Test. (Opp. Select., fol. Amstel. 1709, p. 533). The editor is nut aware of any other instauce of the Book of Job being cited under the name of Sapientia Salomonis.
c Wondrous structure. — " Factis factura prasmi- rabili," seems to bc the connexion.
d Unceasing . — This seems to be the meaning of *immobite : immovable praise is uuceasing, ever- lastiug praise.
" Necessitg of nature " Donario," gift or en-
dowment of nature. Their praise was tlie result of love and free will, not arising from any natural or- ganization or necessity. See the Gloss, p. 210.
f T/ie Title C. has only, " Tit. De peccato Adae,
Argum., ut in Genesi dicitur, Matedicta serpens com- edes, tenam omnibus diebus vita: tuce." B. gives the Scholium thus : "lpe in cicul [this is the Title], De peccato Ad;e. 1]' lu ínb apgumanr: [this is the Argument], quod in Genesi dicitur Ma- ledictus esse [sic] serpens." See Gen. iii. 14.
s A second time. — See note, p 211.
11 IFho. — i. e. the Devil and his satellites.
1 Ties. — " Fascis" seems here used in the sense of fascia, a tie or ligature.
NoTE C.]
Translation of the Hymn, §c.
m
Capitulum H. De ejeclione Diabuli ex unitate angelorum, is the TitleJ. But this is the Argument, what is said in Genesis, Maledicte serpens. Aud in the Gospel is said, Vade retro Satanas [Mat. iii. 10], et non temptabis Dominum Deum tuum et illi soli servies [Mat. iii. 7].
He, talten from the midstk, is cast down by the Lord,
And the space1 of the air is thickly filled 45
With the turbid crowd of his rebellious satellites
Invisible, — lest men infected by their evil examples aud crimes,
No screens or walls ever hiding them,
Should openly commit fornication™ before the eyes of all.
Capitulum I. De eo quod vehunt nubes aquas ad celum, this is the Title". And this is the Argument, as David savs, Educens nubes ab e.vtremo terra: ; and elsewhere he says, Qui producit ventos de. thesauris suis.
The clouds carry the wintry floods from the springs, 50
From the three" deeper regions of the ocean sea,
To the climates of heaven, in azure whirlwinds ;
[Floodsi'] which are to become profitable to the crops, vineyards, and buds,
[The clouds] being driven by the winds issuing from their treasure-houses,
And whichi emptv in turns the pools of the sea. 55
J Title. — C. gives "the Argument" thus: "Ar- gum. vt in Genesi dicitur; Maledicta [sic] serpens comedes terram omnibus diebus, Sfc. Et vt in Evan- gelio ; T~ade retro sathana, Sfc"
k The midst. — i.e. from the midst of the an- gels, or of heaven. The Gloss in 13. explains it, " .i. a conspectu Dei, vel unitate."
1 And the space. — "Cujus" is paraphrased, and his, as best expressing the meaning. See the note, p. 212.
m Fornication. — The Gloss explains that forni- carentur here signifies " perdirentur" — lest men should destroy themselves after the example of the devils; or that fornication is put for all sin — " pro omni peccato fornicatio ponitur."
n Title — C. reads, " De eis qui vehunt aquas ad celum ;" and for " et alibi dicit" C. has " et vt idem alibi dicit." The words quoted, however, occur in the same passage, Ps. cxxxiv. 7, Vulg.
" The three. — It does not appear why our au- thor speaks of " three" dodrantes of the sea; even
though that word be used in the general sense of a region or division of the ocean, which the Editor has assumed to be its meaning here, in order to escape the difficulty of a literal translation. See the note, p. 213. He has also taken "occiani" as in apposition with "maris;" or perhaps we might translate, " the sea of ocean."
p [Floods.] — The word "profuturas" must agree with "pontias," and "agitatte" with "nubes." To express this in English it was necessary to repeat the words floods and clouds here given within brackets.
1 And which. — The Gloss tells us that " quique" refers to " venti." If so, the antecedent " flamini- bus" would have required "quaque;" and as this would be as consistent with the metre as " quique." it is strange that our author should Iiave adopted the latter, if he had meant flaminibus to be the an- tecedent. It seems to the Editor more probable that the reference is to the word " fontibus" (line 50), as "nubes" and "pontias" in the sameline were just
238
T/ie Hymn of St. Colu.:iba, " Altus Prosator." • [note c.
Catitulum K.
De intolerabili poena peccatorum, is the Titler. This is the Argument, quod Job dicit, Ecce Gigantes gemunt sub aquis [Job, xxvi. 5].
The tottering and tyrannieal and temporarv present glory
Of the world and of kiugs, set asides by the will of God,
Lo ! the giants are justlv doomed' to groan under waters
With great torment ; to be bumt up with fire and punishment,
And smothered with the swelling Charybdis'su of Cocytus, 60
Overwhelmed with Scvlla's, are dashed to pieces with waves and rocks*.
Capituixm L. The Title" is, De moderatione pluvim venientis ex ligutis aquis nubibus ne pariter fluant . And this is the Argument, quod Job dicit, Qui suspendit aquas in nubibus ne pariter fluant deorsum [Job, xxvi. 8].
The Lord drops down continuallv the waters bound up in the clouds,
Lest they should break forth all at once, bursting their barriers,
From whose* very fertilizing streams, gradually flowing,
As from udders, through the regions of this earth, 65
Cold and warm^ at different seasons,
The never-failing rivers are constantly flowing in.
before disposed of. Thus the first three lines of this stanza are a statement of the author's notion of the natural phenomenon of rain. The clouds carry up to heaven, from the fountains of the great deep, the waters — whose uses he then proceeds in the next three lines to explain : they are carried up, in order that they may become profitable to the crops and vegetation of the earth ; the clouds are driven and carried about by the winds ; and the springs or foun- tainsofthe ocean, being thus alternately exhausted and replenished, produce the reciprocal flux and re- flux of the tides. If this interpretation be correct, we have here a curious ancient philosophical theory of the cause of the tides.
r Title. — Colgan gives the Scholium thus: " Tit. De intolerabili poena peccatorum infinita. Argu- mentum vt in Libro Job dicitur, Ecce Gigantes ge- munt sub aquis."
Set aside. — i. e. their glory being set aside, " Gloria nutu Dei deposita."
' Justhj doomed. — " Comprobantur," lit. are ap- proved : that is, it is evident to all that their
doom is just. The meaning seems to be, that the antediluvian giants, who were supposed to be kings, havinghad their temporal worldly glorv put an end to by the just judgment of God, were cast into hell.
u Chari/bdis's. — It is necessary to retain the words, Charybdis, Cocytus, and Scvlla, because they seem to have been intentionallv used by our author as mythologically counected with the punishment of the giants in hell.
' Rocks. — " Scropibus," apparently for scrupis, rough or sharp stones.
w The Title. — Colgan gives the Scholium thus : "De moderatione pluviaj veheruentis. Argumen- tum, vt in libro Iob dicitur, Qui suspendit aquas in nubibus, ne pariter fluant."
x From whose. — i. e. of the waters, for quarum can only refer to aquas. The waters bound up in the clouds are, as it were, the breasts, or udders, from which the rivers of the earth are supplied.
y Cold and warm i. e. from whose fertilizing
streams, which are cold and warm at different seasons.
NOTE C. ]
Translation of the Hymn, §c.
239
Capitulum M. De fundamento terra: et de abisso, this is the Title*. And this is the Argument, quod Job dicit, Qui suspendit terram [super nihilum]. Et alibi dicit, Moles mundi virtute Dei continetur. Et in Psalmo, Qui fundasti terram super stabilitatem suam.
By the Divine powers of the great God are sustained
The globe of Earth, and the establisheda circle of the great abyss.
The strong handb of the omnipotent God 70
Supporting on columns, as on beams sustaining the samec ;
The promontories and rocks, on solid foundationsd,
Immovable as on certain strengthened bases.
Capitulum N. De inferno in imis posito in corde terra: et penis ejus et loco, this is the Titlee. And this is the Argu- ment, Eruisti animam tneam ex inferno [inferiori. Ut in Evang]elio dicitur. Sepultus est dives in inferno. Et alibi Ite Maledicti in eternum ianem. Et alibi Vermis eorum non moritur, et ignis eius non exting[uitur\.
To no man seemeth it doubtful that Hell is in the lowest places,
Where are darlmess, worms, and dreadful beasts, 75
Where is sulphureous fire blazing with consuming flames,
Where are the groans of men, weeping, and gnashing of teeth.
Where is the terrible and ancientf wail of Gehenna.
Where is the fiery horrid burning of thirst and huuger.
Capitulum O. TheTitleS is, Ofthe inhabitants of Hell, whofrom very shame bow down inthe name ofthe Lord. The
' Tlie Title. — The Scholium, as given by Colgan, is as follows : " Tit. De fundamento terra;, et de abvsso. Argumen. vt in Libro Iob : Qui suspendit terram suprá nihilum. Et vt in eodem alibi, Mules mundi virtute Dei continentur. Et vt in Psalmo, Fundasti terram super stabilitatem suam." The passages quoted are Job, xxvi. 7, and Ps. ciii. 5. The second passage is quoted as from the Book of Job. The reader will observe the Irish orthography " abiso" for abgsso, and " molis" for moles.
a Established. — " Inditus," appoiuted, fixed, settled.
b Strong hand. — See notes, p. 2 1 6, above. Suf- fulta seems to be used here in an active sense — " supporting."
e The same. — Scil. the globe of earth.
d On solid foundations. — i. e. resting on solid foundations ; an ablative absolute.
e Title. — The words and parts of words supplied in brackets are obscure in the MS. Colgan gives the Scholium thus : "Tit. De inferno in imis po- sito in corde teme, et poenis ejus, ac loco. Argu- mentum vt in Psalmo: Et eruisti animam meam ex inferno inferiori. Et in Evangelio : Sepultus est in Inferno. Et alibi ; Ite Maledicti in ignem aternum." The passages of Scripture referred to are, Ps. lxxxv. 13 ; Luc. xvi. 22 ; Matt. xxv. 41 ; Marc. ix. 48.
f Ancient. — Or perhaps antiquus may be used in the sense of perpetual, usual, constant.
e Title. — This and the seven following stanzas are supplied from Colgan, a leaf being lost in the Dublin MS. See above, p. 217, and Note D.
240
The ITymn of St. Columba, " Altus Prosator." [Xotec.
Argument, as in the Apoealypse [read in tbe Apostle(Phil. ii. 9)], Donavit illi nomen, quod est super onme nomen, Sfc. And as in the same [Apoc. v. 1], Vidi librum in dextra sedeniis super thronum, &fc.
Below the earth'1, as we read, ive know there are dwellers 80
Whose knee in praver' oft bendeth to the Lord, To whom it is impossible to unroll the book written,
And sealed) with [seven] seals,
Which Hek had opened, and so became victorious,
Fulíilling the prophesied pre-eminence1 of His adveut. 85
Capitulum P. The Title is, De Paradiso Ada, id est, loco deliciarum. The Argument, as is said in Genesis, Planta- verat Paradisum volupta\tis~\ a principio [Gen. ii. 8]. And in the Apocalvpse [ii. 7], Dabo ei manducare de ligno quinto [leg. vitee], quod est in Paradiso Dei mei. Aiui again [xxii. 2], Ex utraque parte flumi- nis lignum vitce, afferens duodecim fructus per singulos menses, etfolia ligni in curationem gentium.
Tbat Paradise was planted by the Lord from the beginning,
We read in the most noble beginning of Genesis,
From whose fountain four rivers are flowing,
And in whose flowery midst is placed'" the tree of life,
Whose leaves bringing health to the Gentiles do not fall, 90
Whose joysn are unspeakable and abundant.
Capitulum Q. The Title0 is, De ascensione Moysis ad Dominum in monte Sinai; as is said in the Law, Moyses ascen- dit, et descendit gloria ejus super montem Sinai [Exod. xxiv. 15, 16]. Or the more correct Title is, De
h Below the earth. — This seems founded on Apoc. v. 3: "No man in heaven, or in earth, or under the earth, could open the book ;" and cf. v. 13; also Phil. ii. 10. Iu the title they are spoken of as the "incola? inferni qui vel rubore flectuut in nomine Doinini."
' In prayer. — This word seems here to be an adverb; " precario fleetit," bends praverwise, or in praver.
J Sealed. — Colgan gives this line imperfectly thus : —
"Ob signatum signaculis .... monitis;" the intermediate words having doubtless been illegi- ble in tbe MS. Perhaps the hiatus may be thus supplied:
"Obsignatum signaculis septem licet pramonitis."
•' Although having hccn forewarnetl and called upon to do so."— Apoc. v. 2.
k Which He. — " Idem" seems to refer to Do-
mino, ver. 81. But the construction is obscure, and the text probably corrupt — " Which [book] He the same Lord had opened, by wbich [book] He had become Conqueror" — Victor, alluding to Apoc. v. 5 : " Ecce vicit Leo de tribu Juda," &c.
1 Pre-eminence. — " Praisagmina." See p. 209, snpra, and note, p. 210; also Add. Note B, p. 23. But it is probable that "prasagmen" is here used in tbe sense of prophecv : "fulfllling the propheti- cal predictions of His coming."
m Is placed. — "Cujus et tua" in Colgan's text, which makes no sense, is corrected in his errata to "cujus et situm," and the line has been translated accordinglv.
n JHwse joys. — For "cujus inenarrabiles" in the original of this line, as given by Colgan, perhaps we should read " cujus sunt innarrabiles."
0 Title. — The second version of the Title and Ar- gument hcre given is a proof of the antiquitv of the
note c.] Translation of the Hymn, §c. 24 1
mirabilibus glorim adventus Domini in montem. But the Argument is, Facta sunt tonitrua, et roces, et fulgura, et terrat motus [Apoc. xvi. 18].
Who hath ascended to Sinai, the appointedP mountain of the Lord ?
Who hath heard the thunders beyond measure resounding ?
Who the clang of the enormous trumpeti roaring ?
Who hath seen also the lightnings flashing around ? 95
Who the lamps' and darts and falling rocks?
Who but Moses the judge of the people of Israel ?
Capitulum R. The Title is, De Die judicii, et nominibus ejus. The Argument, what Zephaniah savs, Juxta est dies Domini magnus et velox nimis, Sfc. [Zeph. i. 14-16].
The day of the Lord, of the King of Kings most righteous, is at hand :
A day of wrath and vengeance, of darkness and cloud ;
And a day of wonderful strong thunders ; 100
A day of trouble also, of grief and sadness ;
In which shall cease the love and desire of women,
And the strife of men, and the lust of this world.
Capitulcm S. The Title is, De tremebunda pra-sentia Dei, in die judicii. The Argument, as in the second Epistle to the Corinthians [v. 10], Oportet nos omnes stare ante Tribunal Christi, fyc. And as is said in the Gospel, Filius hominis venturus est in gloria sua, tunc reddet unicuique secundum opera sua [Matt. xvi. 27].
We sliall be standing trembling before the judgment-seat of the Lord ;
And we shall give an account of all our deeds; 105
Beholding also our crimes laid open before our sight,
And the books of conscience opened before us,
We shall break forth into most bitter weeping and sobs,
The necessary matter5 of working being withdrawn.
CaPITULUM T.
The Title is, De resurrcctione prolis Adat. The Argument, as in the Apocalvpse [read in the Apostle (1 Thes. iv. 16)], Ipse Dominus ut injussu, et in voce Archangeli in tuba descendet de coelo. Andagain [Apoc. x. 7], In diebus vocis septimi angeli, cum cceperit tuba canere, consummabitur mysterium Dei.
Hymn, showing that several ancient copies of it ing. See p. 245, infra.
were in circulation before the MS. froni which Col- r The lamps. — Alluding to Exod. xx. 18.
gan edited it was written. s The necessart/ matter. — The meaning is ob-
f Appointed. — " Condictum." So Gen. xvii. 14, scure ; the author probably intended to say that
" Juxta condictum revertar ad te." there shall then no longer be any power of doing
1 Trumpet. — Lit. " the clang of the trumpet," or good or evil : and so no place for rcpentance; there
''jthe clang of tbe enormity of the trumpet." Per- being no longer any " materia operandi" — no means
strepere, not perstrepera, is probablv the true read- of making amends.
21
242 Tlie Hymn of St. Columba, " Altus Prosator" [Note c.
The trumpet of the first Archangel sounding wondrous things, 1 10
The strongest cloisters, and cemeteries', shall hurst,
The melting coldu of the men of this present world,
The bones gathering together from all sides to their joints,
The ethereal souls meeting the same,
And returning again to their due mansions. 1 15
CaPITULUM U. The Title is, De tribus sideribus, thronos septem significantibus. The Argument, as in the Book of Job, Quifecit Oriona, et interiora Austri [Job, ix. 9]. Numquid Luciferum et Vesperum in tempora certa constituisti [Job, xxxviii. 22].
[This Capitulum is so corrupt in Colgan's Edition of the Hymn, that the Editor does not venture to attempt a translation. See Note D.]
CAPJTtl.UM X. Tlie Title is, De diejudicii et prafulgente ligno crucis. The Argument, as in the Apocalvpse [vi. 15, 16], Abscondent se in speluncis et petris montium; et tunc dicent montibus, super nos cadite. And in the Gospel [Matt. xxiv. 29], Statim post turbationem dierum illorum sol obscurabitur, et luna non dabit lumen suum, et stella: cadent de caúo.
Christ the Most High Lord coming down from Heaven,
The most glorious sign and banner of the Cross shall shine,
And the two principal luminaries being struck,
The stars shall fall to the earth, as fruit from the fig-tree, 125
And the compass of the world shall be as the burning of a furnace,
Theu shall the hosts hide themselves in the caves of the mountains.
Capitulum Y. De Laude Dei \_Domini. C.] ab angelis, is the Title. But this is the Argument, wliat is said in the Apocalvpse [iv. 4], In circuitu throni vidi sedes, xxiv. seniores, sedentes in veste alba et capitibus eorum corona aurea vidi.
By the chaunting of hymns continually resounding
Thousands of Angels singing in holy dancesv ; 130
1 Cemeteries. — See Du Cange, iu v., Polgandrum, Perhaps we should read " hominem ;" and translate,
Polyandrium. ''The cold of this present world, melting [i. e. dis-
u The cold. — This liue is very obscure, and the solving or destroying] man, shall burst the cloisters
readings probably corrupt. Is the word frigora and cemeteries." The translation given above is
the subject or object of erumpent 9 And is liques- an atlempt to render literally the existing text ; it
centia a participle? — if so, what is the construction? assumes/ri'<7ora to be the object of erumpent.
" Liquescentia" occurs in Du Cange as a substan- ' Dances. — " Tropodiis," perhaps for tripudiis, as
tive, in the sense of " apparentia, vel defectus, vel in C, — a word which is used in the Vulg., Esth. viii.
liquiditas." But this gives no very good sense. 16, to denote "dances"as a manifestation of joy,
note c.] Translation of the Hi/mn, Ófc. 243
And the four Animals full of eyes,
^Vith the four-and-t«*enty blessed elders,
Casting their crowns under the feet of the Lamb of God,
The Trinitv is praised, with three eternal repetitionsw.
Capituluji Z. De ustione impiorum nolentes [sic] Christum credere, et de gaudio justorum, is the Title. But this is tlie Argument, what is said in the Apocalvpse [read "in the Apostle"], Terribilis ignis consumet adversa- rios [Hebr. x. 27]. And elsewhere the Apostle" says Mansiones multa: sunt apud Patrem ; and Christ says, In domu Patris mei multce mansiones sunt [John, xiv. 3].
The furious indignation of fire shall devour the adversaries, 135
Who refuse to believe that Christ is come frora God the Father,
But we shall flyr forthwith to meet Him,
And so shall we be with Him in various orders of dignities
According to the perpetual merits of our rewards,
To remain in glory, for ever and ever*. 140
At the end of the Hymn are two Antiphons, in the same metre as the Hynrn itselí', and probablj* coeval -witri it, or nearly so. The former of these, as the Preface tells us, is to be sung, in reciting the Hymn, after each Stanza or Capitulum ; but no men- tion is made of the second. The former is therefore certainly older than this Preface ; the latter probably more modern, although it is also evidently veiy ancient.
The former may be translated thus : —
Wlio can please God, in this last time? When the noted marks of truth are changed, Except the despisers of this present world.
The second Antiphon is an express invocation of the Trinitv, and was probably in- tended to be used instead of the former, in order to meet the objection which had been madea, that the author, in this Hj*mn, had not dwelt sufficientlv on the praises of the Trinity. See the next Hymn.
" gaudium, honor, et tripudium." Ternantibus is audierit per tantum spatium, quo posset dici Pater
rendered " singing." See Du Cange, in voc, who noster."
cites, in proof of this signitication, a passage from " Repetitions. — " Vices," changes, alluding to the
the Life of St. Peter, afterwards Pope Celestine V. " Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus." — Apoc. iv. 8.
(Acta SS. tom. iv. Maii, p. 423); wherethe word is s The Apostle. — See above, note, p. 218.
applied tothe singing of angels, a great company of J We shallfiy. — This seems founded on 1 Thess.
whom was seen by the Saint in vision : "et in ore iv. 13-17.
cujusque illorum erant rosae rubere, et cum illis ro- z For ever and ever The reading of C. is here
sis vernabant dilectabiliter nimis ; ita quod post- adopted. See p. 219, note.
quam excitatus fuisset a somno, cantum illum a Made. — This objection is stated in the Preface
2 12
244 The Hymn of St. Columba, "Altus Prosator" [Noted.
This secoud Antiphon may be thus translated : —
God the Father, unbegotten, Lord of heaven and earth,
And the Son, begotten of Him, before all worlds,
And the Holy Ghost, one, true, most High God,
I invoke ; that He may give most ready help,
To me the least of all His servants,
Whom the Lord hath made one with the myriads of Angelsb.
Note D.
The Stanzas missing in the Dubliti Copy of the Liber Hi/mnórum.
The following are the Stanzas wanting in the Dublin MS. in consequence of the loss of one leaf, as already mentioned, p. 2 1 7, note on line 79. As the Editor has no access to any other copy of this Hymn except that printed by Colgan in the Trias Thauma- turga, and as that work is now very scarce, he has thought fit to preserve tbe missing stanzas here, although Colgan's text is full of inaccuracies and errors of the press, some of which will be corrected, wherever the correction is obvious and certain; and some other conjectural emendations will be suggested in the notes : —
Tit. De incolis infirmi, qui vel rubore flectunt in nomine Domini. Argumentumc : ut in Apocalipsi ; Donavit illi nornen, qtcod est super omne nomen, §"c. Et ut in eadem, Tidi librum in dextra sedentis super thronum, $fc.
Orbem infra, ut legimus'1, incolas esse novimus, 80
Quoruni genu praecarioe frequenter flectit Domino, Quibusque impossibile librum scriptum revolveref,
Obsignatum? signaculis rnonitis,
Quem idem resignaverat, per quem victor extiterat,
Explens sui proesagmina adventus prophetalia. 85
Tit. De Paradiso Ad*, id est, loco deliciarum. ArtGUM.h Ut in Genesi dicitur ; Plantaverat Paradi-
(see p. 222), " And they said that there was no e Prtecario. — See above, p. 240, note.
fault in the Hymn, except the scanty praise of the f Revohere — The Vulgate has "aperire librum."
Trinity which it contained per se," &c. Sabatier does not mention the reading revolrere,
b Angels. — Perhaps alluding to Mark, xii. 25. which seems to be ancient, from its agreement witli
1 Argumentum. — The first passage here quoted as the original roll form of books.
from the Apocalypse, is really from Phil. ii. 9, by a s Obsignatum — See the conjectural emendation
mistake that often occurs of "Apoc." for "Apostle." of this line alreadv proposed, note, p. 240, supra.
The second is from Apoc. v. 1. h Argumentum. — Colgan gives the first quotation
d Ut legimvs. — Alluding to Phil. ii. 10; Apoc. from the Apocalypse thus : " Dabo ei manducare de
v. 3, 13. ligno quinto," which is an obvious error of tran-
q;
note d.] The Stanzas missing in the Dublin Copy. 245
sum vohiptatis a principio. Et in Apocalipsi : Dabo ei manducare de Hgno quinto [leg. vitce"] qnod est in paradiso Dei mei. Et alibi, Ex utraque parte fluminis lignum vit<B afferens duodecim fructus per singu- los menses, et folia ligni in curationem gentium.
Plantatum a prohemio Paradisum a Domino Legimus in Primordio Genesis nobilissimo. Cujus ex fonte flumina quatuor sunt mananti*, Cujus et' situm florido lignum vitae est medio
Cujus non cadunt foliak gentibus salutifera 90
Cujus inenarrabiles1 deliciae ac fertiles.
TlT. De ascensione Moysism ad Dominum in monte Sinai. Argvjm. Quod in Lege dicitur, Moyses ascendit, et descendit" gloria ejus super montem Sinai. Vel verior titulus est, De mirabilibus glorice ad- ventus Domini in montem. Argumentum vero, Facta sunt tonitrua et voces, et fulgura, et terrce motus. iuis ad condictum Domini montem conscendit Sinai, j Quis audivit tonitrua supra modum sonantia ? Quis clan^orem" perstreperae enormitatis buccinse ?
Quis quoque vidit fulgura in gyro coruscantia ? 95
Quis lampades et jacula, saxaque collidentia ? Praeter Israelitici Moysen judicem populi?
Tit. De die Judicii et nominibus ejus. Argum. Quod Sophonias dixit, Juxta est dies Domini magnus, et velox nimis ; dies illa, dies irce, etfuroris, et angustice ; die culamitatis et miserice; dies tenebrarum et caliginis ; dies nebulcc et turbinis ; dies tubce et clangoris.
1 egis regum rectissimi, prope est dies Domini ; JDies irse et vindictae, tenebrarum et nebulae ;
Diesque mirabilium tonitruorum fortium; 100
Dies quoque angustiae, mceroris ac tristitia? ;
In quo cessabit ir.ulierum amor et desiderium,
Hominumque contentio, mundi hujus et cupido".
scription for " de ligno vitae," vitce having been pro- the press, which he has corrected as above in liis Er-
bably mistaken for cto. Manducare is an ancient rata.
reading, for which the modern Vulgate has edere, ' Inenarrabiles. — See note, p. 240.
Apoc. ii. 7. The "Commentarv on the Apoca- m Moysis. — Colgan prints Magsis, which is evi-
lypse," printed with the works of St. Augustine, dentlv an error of the press.
reads manducare. In the other passage of the n Descendit. — Colgan puts a full stop after this
Apocalypse referred to (xxii. 2), the modern Vul- word, which of course is also an error of the press.
gate reads sanitatem for curationem, which last is ° Quis clangorem. — Colgan prints this line thus :
the reading of the ante-Hieronymian version, and is "Quis clangorem derstremere ormitatis buccinae,"
so quoted by St. Hilary and St. Ambrose. See Sa- but he corrects it in his Errata as above : where
batier, in loco. perstreperce seems to be an adjective agreeing with
' Cujus et. — Colgan has printed this line thus : buccincc, unless we sbould read perstrepere. See
"Cujus et tua florido lignum vitx est medio," above, p. 241, note.
but he corrects it as above in his Errata. P Cupido. — The penultimate syllable is here
k Folia. — Colgan h&sfalia, an obvious error of short.
r;
246 The Hymn of St. Columba, "Altus Prosator." [NoteD.
ot
Tit. De tremebunda preesentiá Dei in die judicii. Argum. ut in secunda Epistola ad Corinthios, Oportet nos omnes stare ante Tribunal Christi, ut referat unusquisque propria sui corporis prout gessit, sive bonum, sive malum. Et ut in Evangelio dicitur, Tilius hominis venturus est in gloria sua, tunc reddet unicuique secundum opera sua.
I tantes erimusi pavidi ante tribunal Domini ;
'Reddemusque de omnibus rationem effectibus1' ; 105
Videntes quoque posita ante obtutus crimina, Librosque conscientia; patefactos in facie, Iu fletus amarissimos ac singultus erumpemuss, Subtracta necessaria operandi materia.
Tit. De resurrectione prolis Ad&. Argum. Ut in Apocalvpsi, Ipse Dominus ut in jussu et voce Archangeli in tuba descendet de coelo. Et iterum; tn diebus vocis septimi Angeli, cum caeperit tuba canere, consummabitur mijsterium Dei.
Tuba1 primi Archangeli strepente admirabilia, 110
Erumpent munitissima claustra ac poliandria, Mundi prsesentis frigora hominum liquescentia, Undique conglobantibus ad compagines ossibus, Animabus íetherialibus eisdem obeuntibus, Rursumque redeuntibus debitis in mansionibus.
Tit. De tribus si/deribus'1 thronos septemv significantibus. Argum. Ut in libro Job, Qui fecit Oriona et interiora Austri. Nunquid luciferum et vesperum in tempora certa constituisti. 'agatur ex climaticow Orion cceli cardine, Derelicto Virgiliox astrorum splendissimo,
v:
1 Erimus The penultimate is here apparentlv salis exprimitur, quse in Johannis Apocalypsi per
long. septem Ecclesias, septemque candelabras figuratur?"
r Effectibus. — Acts or deeds, as contradistin- Compare also the Glossa Ordinaria, in loc, which
guished from thoughts or intentions. is founded on this passage of St. Gregory.
s Erumpemus. — The peuultimate is here made w Climatico. — Clima is inclinatio (see Du Cange
short. in voc.) ; and this line may possibly be rendered
1 Tuba. — Alluding to 1 Thess. iv. 16, a passage " Orion wanders from the inclined pole of heaven,"
which is quoted in the Scholium as if it was in the meaning the North Pole, which appears in these la-
Apocalypse, by an error that repeatedly occurs. titudes above the horizou— " Cardines extremaí axis
But Apoc. viii. 7, seems also to be referred to. partes sunt." — Isid. Hispal. De Natura rerum,
u De tribus syderibus. — Sidus is properly a con- C. xii. n. 3 (Opp. Hom<B, 1 803, tom. vii. p. 2 1 ).
stellation consisting of several stars, " Sidera vero x Virgilio. — Usuallv written Vergilia, sometimes
sunt stellis plurimis facta, ut Hyades, Pleiades" Virgilice, the constellation called the Pleiades ; so
(Isidor. Hispal. Etgmol. lib. iii. 60). called accordiug to some (e. g. Voss. in Etijmol.),
v Thronos septem This is probably an allusion "a virgula, quod virgulaí more porrigantur." But
to St. Gregor. Moral. lib. ix. (in Job, ix. 9), "Quid others derive the name from ver, as Festus, who
namque Arcturi nomine, quiin cceli axe constitutus, says "Vergiliie dicta;, quia earum ortu ver finitur,
septem stellarum radiis fulget, nisi Ecclesia univer- et a?stas incipit." And so also Isid. Hispal. De
note e.] The Religious Use of the "Altus." 247
Per methas Tithis> ignoti Orientalis circuli Girans certis arabagibus redit priscis reditibus, Oriens post biennium, vesperugo' in vesperum, Sumpta in proplasniatibus* tropicis intellectibus.
Tit. De die judicii et prafulgtnte ligno crucis. Arg. ut in Apoealipsi, Abscondent se in speluncis et petris montium ; et tunc dicent montibus, super nos cadite. Et in Evangelio ; Statim post turbalionem dierum illorum, sol obscurabitur, et luna non dabit lumen suum, et stella cadent de coelo. 'to de coelis Domino descendente altissimo, -PrEefulgebit clarissimum signum crucis et vexillura Tactisque luminaribus duobus principalibus
Cadent in terram sydera, ut fructus de ficulnea, 125
Eritque mundi spatium, ut fornacis incendium, Tunc in moutium specubus abscondent se exercitus.
x:
Note E.
The Religious useofthe "Alttis" — Legend oj ' Maehuthain O' Cearbhaill.
The Editor is indebted to his friend Professor Curry for permission to extract the following curious Legend from the interesting and valuable volume of Lectures on Irish History and Literature, which that gentleman is about to publish. There are very few allusions to the "Altus" in Irish history, and of these the greater pai't occur in the biographies of its author ; the following singular Legend is the only allusion to
Naturú rerum, c. xxvi. n. 6 (tom. vii. p. 39, edit. word metastasis, or metathesis, in the acc. plur. ; the
Areval. Romce, 1803): — " Has [Pleiades] Latini "metastases ofthe unknown eastern circle," — which
vergilias appellaverunt, eo quod vere oriantur," &c. may signify the inverted or unseen portions of the
(Couf. Ejusd. Etgmol. lib. iii. cap. lxxi. n. 13). St. eastem circle, viz., that part of it which was be-
Ambrose (Z>e interpellatione Job, lib. i. c. iv. n. 1 1) low the horizon. See Bede, de Temporum ratione,
quotes Job. ix. 9 from an ancient Latin version, cap. 34, where the ancient theory which our author
thus : " Qui facit vergilias, et hesperuin, et septem- seems to have had iu view is explained (ed. Giles,
trionem, et austri ministerium." The text of this tom. vi. p. 214, seq.). Capitulum is so evidently corrupt, that until access z Vesperugo. — An evening star.
can be had to the copy preserved at Rome, which is " Proplasmatibus. — The Greek word, TrpbirXaa-
the only other MS. of tlie Hymn known to exist, it pa, signifies a clay model for the use of an artist :
would be waste of tinie to attempt a translation. but this can scarcely be its meaning here. This last
)' Tithis. — Perhaps we should read Hyadis, or line, which seems quite unintelligible, is evidently
Hiadis ; Hia being pronounced as a monosyllable ; corrupt ; but, without the aid of another MS., correc-
unless "metas Tithis" be a corruption of the Greek tion is impossible.
248 Tlie Hymn of St. Columba, "Áltus Prosator." [Note e.
the religious use of the Hymn which has come to the knowledge of the Editor. From this story it appears that the recitation of the Hymn was practised as a religious exer- cise, and that it was supposed to be efficacious in obtaining from the Almighty the re- covery of the sick.
The Legend was extracted by Mr. Curry from the "Liber Flavus Fergusorum," a MS. in vellum, of the flfteenth century, in two volumes, quarto, now in the possession of James Marinus Kennedy, Esq., 0^47, Gloucester-street, Dublin, by whom it was rn- herited from his ancestor, Dr. John Eergus, an eminent Irish scholar and antiquary, who was well known as a physician in Dublin at the beginning of the eighteenth century.
It will be necessary to give the readcr some short account of Maelsuthain TJa Cearbhaill, or O'Carroll, to whom the following Legend relates. He was chieftain of the Eoghanacht Locha Léin, that is, of the descendants of Eoghan Mor, son of Oilliol Olum, who inhabited a district including Loch Léin, the present Lake of Killarney, in the barony of Magunihy, county of Kerry. He was a man of eminent learning, and is supposed to have collected the materials from which the Annals of Inisfallen (an island in the lower Lake of Killarney) were compiled". In the story which follows he is called Gnmchapa, or Counsettor of the celebrated Brian Boroimhe, King of Ireland, and, as Mr. Curry thinks, was probably the tutor or teacher of that monarch. The Book of Armaghc, a MS. now in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, contains a cu- rious note in the handwriting of Maelsuthain Ua Cearbhaill, written about A.D. 1002, in the presence of King Brian Boroimhe, which the Editor of this work had the honour of exhibiting to her Majesty Queen Victoria, at her visit to the Great Dublin Exhibi- tion of 1853.
At the close of his life Maelsuthain, as the Legend relates, devoted himself to pe- nitential exercises, and appears to have become a monk in the religious establishment of this island of Inisfallen. His death is thus recorded by the Four Masters at the year 1009, the true date being 1010: —
lllaolruchain lla CeaptiaiU 00 muincin Maelsuthain Ua Cearbhaill, of the familv [i. e. re-
lnri paitleno, pputiraoi íancaip bomam ligiouscomtnunity]ofInisFaithlenn, chiefdoctor of
ína airnpip, -\ cigepna eoganacca Loca Lém, the western world in his time, and Lord of the Eogh-
oécc. anacht of Loch Léin, died.
b Compihd See O'Reillv's Irish Writers (Trans- placed in the hands of the Rev. Dr. Reeves a sum of
act. Iberno-Celtic Society), at the year 1009. money sufficient to defray the expenses of the pub-
c Booh. ofArmagh. — This most remarkable MS. lication of the MS., and we may shortly expect to see
was purchascd by His Grace the Lord Primate of it in print, with introductory matter and notes,
Ireland, and presented to the Libraiy of Trinity Col- under the able editorial skill of that accomplished
lege in the year 1854. His Grace has subsequently scholar.
Note E.]
The Religious use of the " Altus."
249
"We may now give the Legend itself, with Mr. Curry's translation : —
Cpiap poslainncis camicubap o cumnipi 00 beanum leismn bmnpaibi anmcapab bpiam nuc Cemneibig .1. muilpucain huac Ceapbaill, beosanacc loca lém, aip ba he ecnaibi ba peapp ma mmpip he. lp amlaib po babap ín cpiap poglainncisipi, -\ com- cpuc, -\ combealba, -| aenamm poppo .1. borh- nall an camm. T?o babap ímoppo cpi bli- abna ac poglaim occo. Q cinn cpi bliaban a bubpabap ppi noibi: ípp ail linn, ap piab, bul copoici lepupalem ípm cip luba, gu po ímcibpib ap copa cech conaip po imig an cSlamicib a calam. a bubaipc in caibi : Ní pachaib no 511 pcisbachai luach mo paeip [paecip] acumpa. Q bubpabap na balcaib: Ni puilacumn, a^ piab; m bo bepmuipbuicc, aóc bemuib cpi bliaona aile 05 omuloib bu- ícc, mab ail leacc. Ni h-ail, appe, acc beb cobpaib mo bpeic pein bam, no ben bap ne- apgame. Oobepum, oppiab, biapoibacumn. No naipc poppo po poipcela m coimbeab, pachaib, appe, m conaip ípaillib, -\ bibmapb pib a naempeacc a]) an cupup, -\ ípi bpecich concim opuibpi, canbulap nearh íap nesaib buib, no co cipbaibcucumpa ap búp bia mn- pin bam ce pab mo paesail, -\ co po ínnipbi an pagaim cennpa m coimbi. ^60^1111310116 buicpi an ni pin a hucc an coimbi, appiab; po inupib [anb] pm, -| pucpab beannaccain leo o na noibi, "| po pagpac beannaccam aigi bna. Tío pippicc cech conaip po cualabap m cSlamici bo micicc. Nanicabap bna po- beoib copuici lepupalem, -\ puapupbap bap aneinpeacc ann, -\ po habnaiceab co nonoip moip íab m lepupalem. Camic TTTicel apc- amseal o Dia a^a ceann. 1 bubpabap pum : ni pagum no 50 planaibim m bpeach cu^pam ppia ap noibi po poipcela Cpipc. laichigib [read unchigib], ap mc aingil, -\ mnpibbo cpi bliabna co leich 0151 bo paegal, -\ a bul m
There came three students at one time from Cuin- nire^ toreceive educatiou from the Anmchara [soul- friend] of Brian5IacCeinneidighethat is, Maelsuthain UaCearbhaill, of theEoganacht ofLochLein, because he was the best sage of his time, These three stu- dents resembled each other in figure, in features, and in their name, which was DomnaU. They remained three jrears learningwith him. At the end of three years they said to their preceptor : " It is our de- sire," said they, " to goto Jerusalem, in the land of Judea, in order that our feet may tread every path which the Saviour trod on earth." The tutor an- swered : " You shall not go until you have left with me the reward of my labour." Tbe pupils said : " We have not, " said they, " anything that we could give thee, but we will remaiu three years more, to serve thee humblj', if thou desire it." " I do not wish that," said he, " butyou shall grant me my own demand, or I will lay my curse upon you." " We will grant thee that," said thej', "ifwecan." He then bound them by an oath on the Gospel of the Lord. " You shall go inthe path that you desire," said he, " and j'ou shall die all at the same time to- gether, on the pilgrimage. And the demaud I require from j'ou is, that you go not to heaven after your deaths, until you have first visited me, to tell me the length of my life, and until j'ou tell me whether I shall obtain the peace of the Lord." " We promise thee this," said they, "for the sake of the Lord ;" and theu they departed, and they took a blessing with them from their tutor, and they left him their blessing also. They walked in every path in which they had heard the Saviour had walked. They came at last to Jerusalem, and there they found their joint death, and were buried with great honour in Jerusalem. Then Michael the Archangel came from God for them. But they said : " We will not go, until we fulfil the promise we made to our preceptor, on theGospelof Christ." "Go,"said theangel, "and tell him that he has still three years and a half to
* Cuinnire. — The ancient church from which the e Brian Mac Ceinneidigh. — Brian, son of Cen-
diocese of Connor, in TJlster, is now named. neidigh, orEennedj': the celebratedBrianBoroimhe.
2K
250 The Hymn of St. Columba," Altus Prosator." [Notee.
ippmn co bpach, íappm bepup an bpeach allo bpacha paip.
lnbip bumn, ap piab, cibma cupcap m ip- pinn é. Op cpi pachuib, a^ ín camgil, .1. apa meb coppcep an canoin, a^up a meb bo liinanh ppipib coimpiceann, agup ap cpe^ab an alcupa. ,*.
Ipeimoppopacap ap cpeigpmm ancalcup .1. mac maic pobaeib acom [read occo] .1. maelpabpaic a amm. TCopsob galup baip in mac. TJo sob an cQlcup po peacc ma cimcill ap baió conabbaó mapb in mac. Nip cap- baib boibpmrh pm, uaip ba mapb m mac pa ceboip. lbubaipc lTlaelpucam nach sebab olcup cpe bicurii o nac pacaib anoip ac t)ia paip. 1 n1 beapanoip cuc Oia bon Ql- cup san plamci biaó mac pan, acc peapp leip ín macbo beich ebip mumncip nenhe na ebip muinncip calman. po baeb lllaelpu- cam peacc mblia&na cen Qlcup bo gobail. lappm cangabap a cpiup balcab bo asal- uib TTIaeilpucam ipeecaib cpi colum ngeal, 1 peappam pailci ppiu. Inmpib barii ce pab mo paegail, 1 an pabunn pocpuici. Qcac, ap piabpom, cpi bliaona bo paegul acub, -\ bo bul a nippinn cobpach íappin. Cib íma mbe- ínn a mppinn, ap eipm. ap cpi pachaib, a\i piabpum, -| po nmpibap na cpi paca a bu- bpumnp pomumn. Ni ba pip mo bulpa an íppmn, ap pe, uaip na cpi huilc pin, appe, acaic ocompa amu, m biab ocompa aniu, m biab ocumpa opunn amach, -\ cpeispeabpana huilc pm, 1 logpaib t)ia bam íab, amail po geall pem an can a bubaipc: "impiecap im- ptf m guacumque hopa conueppup puepic non nocebic ei." Ni bén bna, ciall uaim pém ípm canómi [acc] amail no geib ípna leo- bpuib biabuib. 5e^aí) ^na ceí) pleócam
live, and that he goes to hell for ever, after the sen- tence is passed upon him on the day of judgment."
"Tell us," said tbey, " why he is sent to hell." " For three causes," said the angel, " viz., because of how much he interpolates the canonf; and be- cause of the number of women with whom he has lain; and for having abandoned the Altus."
The reason wliy he abandoned the Altus was this : He had a good son, whose name was Maelpa- trick. This son wasseized with a mortal sickness, and the Altus was sung seven times around him, that the son should not die. This was, however, of no avail for them, as the son died forthwith. Maelsuthain then said that he wouldnever again sing tbe Altus, as he did not see that God honoured it. But it waa not in dishonour of the Altus that God did not re- store his son to health, but because He chose that the youth shouldbe among the family ofheaven, rather than among the people of earth. Maelsuthain had then been seven years without singing the Altus. After this his three pupils came to talk to Mael- suthain, in the forms of three white doves, and he bade them welcome. " Tell me" [said he] " what shall be the length of my life, and if I shall receive the heavenly reward." " Thou hast," said thej', " tbree years to live, and thou goest to hell for everthen." " What should I go to hell for?" said he. " For three causes," said they ; and they re- lated to him the three causes that we have already mentioned. " It is not true that I shall go to hell," said he, "for those three vices that are mine this day, shall not be mine even this day, nor shall they be mine from this time forth, and I will abandon these vices, and God will forgive me for them, as He Him- self hath promised, when He said : ' Impietas impii in quacumque hora conversus fuerit non nocebit ei' [Ezek. xxxiii., 12]. I will put no seuse of my own into the canon, but such as I shall find in the
f The Canon. — This apparently signifies the code of ecclesiastical laws, which ^laelsuthain was called upon to administer as chieftain of histribe, and which he had probably often interpreted so as to suit his own secular interests or inclinations : for he after-
wards in this narrative is made to promise, " I will put no sense of my own into the Canon, but such as I shall find in the divine books." But the word Ca- non is used also to signify the Old or New Testament. See Reeves, Adamnan, p. 359, note °.
Note E.]
The Religious use ofthe " Altus."
25:
cech lai. Seacc mbliaona accupa ^en Glcup bo sabail, -| gebab m cdlcup po peacc cec noiciO cen beo beo, -] bo ben cpegmup ceca peaccmume. Oenaib pi bno cocc bocum neuhe, ap pe, "j C151 allo ineipbeaccabmnipin pcel baih. Ciucpamuib, a^ piab, 1 bo cuabap a cpiup pon cuapapcbail cebna, -\ po bean- naccpab bo, "| po beannac pum baib piurh. lllo an eipbecca cangubap a cpiup pon cua- pupcbail cebna, -\ po beannachachu [1 bean- nacha] cach ba ceile bib, -| po piappaió bib : m mann mo beacapci mbiu ac Oia -| an la eile cangabuip bom asalluib. Ni hinann umoppo, appiab, uaip bo ceapbenab bumne cma&pa ap neirh, -] íp leop Imnib a peabup. Cansa- mapne aniu, amail po seallamapne, ap bo ceannpa, -] cap Imn ap amup an maib pm, co pobuip 1 ppacpacup Oe -| an aencaiOna Cpi- noibi, i mumncipi neiriie, co bpac na mbpe- ach.
lp annpm po cmoilib pacaip [pacaipc] -\ cleipib ímba CU151, -\ po honsab he, -\ ni po PSappab a balcaib ppip no gu nbeóabap bo cum neuhe. -\ íppe pcpepcua [pcpepcpa] m pip maich pm aca ín ínnip paiclenn ípm eclaip pop. pmic.
divine books. I will perform an hundred genuflec- tions every day. Seven years have I been without singing the Altus, and now I will sing the Altus seven times every nigbt while I live ; and I will keep a three days' fast every week. Go you now to heaven," said he, " and come on the day of my deatb to tell me the result." " We will come," said they ; and the tbree of them departed as thev came, first leaving a blessing with bim, and receiviug a blessing from bim. On the dav of his death the tbree came in the same forms, and they saluted him. and he returned their salutation, and said to tbem: " Is my life the same before God that it was on the former day that ye came to talk to me?" "It is not, indeed, tbe same," said they, " for we were shown thy place in heaven, and we are satisfied with its goodness. We have come, as we promised, for tbee, and come now with us to the place which is prepared fcí: thee in the presence of God, and in the uuity of the Trinity, and of tbe hosts of heaven, until the judgment of judgments."
There then assembled about bim many priests and ecclesiastics, and he was anointed, and his pupils parted not from him until tbey all went to beaven to- gether. And it is this good man's writings [" screp- tras"] that are in Inisfallen, in the church, still.
Another brief allusion to the Attun occurs in the Mesea, or " Intoxication," of St. Columcillc, a pretended prophecy attributcd to that saint, and said to have been written a week before his death. At the conclusion of this forgery (which was probably com- posed in the seventeenth century), St. ColumciEe is made to say that he leaves the Attus, with somc other of his compositions, as a legacy to the men of Ireland\
e Screptra. — This word appears to be a corrup- tion of Scriptura ; but whether it signifies here a single work, or a collection of MSS., Mr. Curry professes himself unable to determine. The Four Masters mention the burning of Armagh, A. D. 1020, inwbicb the onlv house tbat escaped was the Ceach pcpepcpa, "Domus Scripturarum," the Bibliotheca or Library (as Colgan, and O'Dono- van, translate it), but which was more probably the Scriptorium, i. e. the house or apartment in which books were written. See Maitland, Dark Ages, p. 405, sq. But at the date 1417 (p. 829), the Four
Masters record the burning of the Churcb of Inis Mor [now Church Island] in Loch Gill, near Sligo, in whicb the " Screaptra Ui Chuirnín," or MSS. of O'Cuirnín, and the " Leabbar Gearr" [short book] of the same family, were burned. See Dr. O'Dono- van's notes on this passage.
h Ireland. — Seethis passage quoted by Dr. Reeves, Adamnan, p. lxxx., where, however, in the tbird line, for 05 pigan epca, read momheapsa, and translate " My Amhra, my Mesca, pure, bright." For a further account of the Mesca, see Prof. Curn's Lectures, p. 406, sq.
K2
( 252 )
XV. THE IIYMN OF ST. COLUMBA, "IN TE CIIRISTE."
r I ^HE following Hymn was first printed by Colgan, probably from the MS. -"- now preserved at St. Isidores College in Rome. Colgan's text is the only copy of the Hymn to which the Editor has access for collation with the Dublin MS. ; and is referred to in the notes by the letter C. It is the more to be regretted that we have not access to the Isidorian MS., because the Irish Pre- face is in many places illegible, and the preface, as published by Colgan, is either a mere abridgment of his original, or must have been translated from a diíferent text.
Colffan's version of the Preface1 is as follows : —
*&'
" In te Christe, &fc S. Columba composuit hunc hymnum cursivo rvthmo. Et causa fuit, quod parce disserucrit de sacro-sancta Trinitate in Hymno prascedenti, quem alioquin optimum pronunciavit S. Gregorius Papa."
The following is a translation of all that is now legible of the Irish Pre- face in the Dublin MS. oí'the Liber Ihjmnorum : —
" In te Cliriste. Columcille made this Hynin. He made it in rhythm : sixteen syllables in each line : but some say that it was not Columcille at all that composed it, [except] from the words " Christus Redemptor," to [the words] " Christus crucem," and that is the reason why many repeat that part only. The place3 was Hy ; the time, that of Aedh son of Ainmire ; the cause was, when he sent [messengers to Rome] with the Altus, Gregory found fault witli Columcille, because he had put into it [too scanty praise of the Trinity]."
In this translation the Editor has supplied within brachets, by conjccture, what appears to have been the sense of the matter contained in the passages now illegible ; guided by the account of the occasion upon which this Hymn
i Preface Trias Thaum., p. 475. Hymn was composed. See above, p. 220,
* The place. — That is, the place where the and notes.
The Hymn of St. Columba, " In Te Chríste." 1 53
was composed, as told in the Preface to the Altus. It will be observed, how- ever, that the censure said to have been passed by Pope Gregory upon the Altus is differently expressed in the three versions of its Preface, which have been already given at length1. In the version given in our Dublin MS., the censure is put into the mouth of St. Columba's messenger (which is most pro- bably a mistake of transcription in the MS.), but the censure itself is thus ex- pressed, — " that there was 110 fault in the Hymn except the scanty praise of the Trinity which it contained per se ; although He [the Trinity] was praised in His creatures"2. In the Leabhar Breacc Pope Gregory is represented as stat- ing his objection thus3, "minus quam debuit Deus memorari in eo memoratus est." But the Preface in Colgan's MS., or at least Colgan's translation of it, sug- gests a somewhat different sense ; for Gregory, he says, " opusculum magnopere laudavit, solumque illud sibi in eo displicere dixit, quod author parcius in eo de Trinitate disseruerit, quam optaret"4. And again, in his version of the Preface to the Hymn now before us, he uses the same word, "quod parce disseruerit de sacrosancta Trinitate ;" as if the objection was that the Hymn did not contain a sufficiently explicit declaration or exposition of the doctrine of the Trinity. But the meaning evidently is, that the author of the Altus did not celebrate directly the praises of the Almighty as such, but only Hispraises " in His creatures ;" and the word Triniti/ is evidently used as equivalent to Deus, or the Deity, without any reference to the author's orthodoxy, or to his opinions on the Catholic doctrine of the Trinity, which were not disputed.
It is remarkable that Colgan's version of the Preface to the following Hymn omits all notice of the curious statement made in the Irish Preface, now for the first time printed, that some doubted5 its genuineness, and that mamj were in the habit of reciting only lines 17-22 (or perhaps the meaning may be lines 17-25), as believing that portion of the Hymn only to be the genuine compo- sition of St. Columcille.
In connexion with this doubt, it is remarkable that the Hymn plainly divides itself into two parts, the first ofwhich ends (at line 16) with a doxology, exactly at the place where the genuine composition of St. Columba is said to begin,
1 At length. — See Note A to tbe Altus, p. debuit niemorari."
220, sq. * Optaret See p. 227.
2 Creatures — See p. 222. 5 Doubted. — Tbe early record of sucb a
3 Thus Supra,\). 224. Tbe construction doubt is a curious evidence of tbe antiquity
is " In eo memoratus est Deus, minus quam of the Hjinn.
254 The Hymn of St. Columba, uIn Te Christe."
and thus may seem to have been a distinct composition in itself. There is also this peculiaritv, tending to the same conclusion, tliat in this first part the lincs (with three exceptions) begin with the word Deus ; whilst in the re- mainder of the Hymn every line (one excepted) begins with the word Christus.
Be this, however, as it may, it does not at first sight seem very clear how the Hymn can have been understood to have supplied the defect of the Altus, " quod parcius de Trinitate disseruerít;" for, with the exception of the Doxo- logies (lines 15, 16, and 26-29), there is no allusion in it to the Trinity as such, neither is there in it anything more express or distinct, considered as a confession of faith in the doctrine of the Trinity, than that contained in the first " Capitulum" of the Altus.
But we have seen that the objection to the Altus was, not that the author of the Hymn was unsound in faith, or in any wayheterodox on the ductrine of the Trinity, but that in his Hymn he had not made the praise of the Trinity, i. e. of God Almighty, sufficiently protninent or dhect; in other words, the real fault was, not that the doctrine of the Trinity was insufficiently achnow- ledged, but that the Hymn was mainly occupied in the praise of created things, or of God as Creator, and not so much in the direct praise of God in His es- sence and attributes.
In this point of view, the Hymn In Te Christe fully supplies the defect. It commences by a prayer to Christ as God, to have mercy on all the faithful. It prays to God to make haste to help all those who are in labour or distress. And then it proceeds to praise God, as the Father of the faithful ; the Life of the living ; the God of all gods ; the Virtue of all virtues ; the Creator of all things ; the Judge of judges; the Prince ofprinces; the God of the elements; the God of good help ; the God of the heavenly Jerusalem ; the King of glory ; the God of the quick ; the God of eternal light ; the ineffable God ; the High God, worthy of all love, inestimable, bountiful, long suffering, teacher of the teachable ; the God who maketh all things, whether new or old.
With this supplement to the Altus, it could not possibly havc been ob- jected that there was in it " a scanty praise of the Trinity per se" that is, of God Almighty as such.
The Hvmn then takes up the praise of.Christ: — He is the Redeemer of the Gentiles ; the Lover of virgins; the Fountain of the wise ; the Faith of be- lievers ; the Breastplate of soldiers ; the Creator of all things ; thc Health of the living ; the Lilc of the dying : He hath crowned our army with a crowd
The Hymn of St. Columba, " In Te Christe." 255
of Martyrs ; He hath ascended the cross ; He hath saved the world ; He hath redeemed us, and suffered for us ; He hath descended into hell ; He hath ascended into heaven ; He hath sat down with God (ubi nunquam defuerat) on that throne which, as God, He had never left.
This summarv of the Hymn strongly confirms the opinion already ex- pressed, that the defect which it was supposed to supply in the Altus was not a theological defect in the confession of Trinitarian doctrine, but a deficiency in the direct praise of God and of Christ.
The language of the Hymn is evidently ancient. Among its peculiarities may be noted the use of the pluperfect for the perfect; " Christus crucem as- cenderat ;" " mundum salvaverat;" " nos redemerat;" "caílurn ascenderat." " Cum Deo sederat, ubi nunquam defuerat." This peculiarity will be ob- served also in the writings of Adamnan.
1N Ce CiTRISCG. Columcille boponai mmmmonpa. Cpe pichim bopponai, pe piUabn bec ín cech Ime. Ocbepac u° paipen conach e Columcille ecip bopponai [f] oca Chpipcup pebempcop -| . . . . chpipcup cpucem, -\ íp aipe íma acbepac mulci íllam
papcem. l-ocup hi, cempup Oeba meic ammipech. Caupa apala ac po
nab con alcup, -] ípeb on pomchpech ^re^oip im Columcille opo
chup
ce crmisce CNeoeNCium misercearus omNium cu es Oeus in secula seculorcum m slorcia
gus in aoiucoTuum incgnOg LaboTíaNCium ao OoLoNiim nemeoium pesciNa in aiirilium
gus pacerc cneDeNcium Oeus uica uiueNCium l Ogus DcoNum omNium ogus uitccus umcucium
gus poNiriacorc omNium Ogus gc iuOe;c íuOicum
Ogus gc prjiNccps piUNCipum elimeNCONiim omnium
eus opis e^cimiae celescis rnemisolimae Oeus r*e;c nesni in slorua Oeus ípse uiueNcium
eus aeceríNi lumiNis oeus iNeNarcrcabilis Oeus alcus amabilis oeus íNescimabilis
t)
i. In te Christe. — This Hymn has no gloss, except over the word eximia: (ver. 9), where the gloss, although nearly il- legible, appcars to be .1. e;ccelpa.
3. Laborantium. — Are these words al- ludcd to in the preface to the Altus ? see above, p. 221, note n.
6. Virtxdium. — This anomalv is neces-
sary for the metre. C. reads, "Deus vir- tutis \-irtutum."
7. Et judex. — C. omits et here and in the ncxt line. J3ut in hoth, et is necessarv to the metrc.
8. Hierusolimae. — Ierosolyma3, C.
11. Inenarralilis. — This word is also used, line 91 of the preceding hymn.
D t) C C C
The Hymn of St. Columba, " In Te Christe." 257
eus Ior^us LoNsaNimis oeus ooccor oocibilis oeus cfui pacic oniNia nouo cuncco ec ueceRa
ei pacRis in NoimNe pilicfue sui príospene i5
saucci spmicus ucicfue rcecco uaoo iceNeRe
Viriscus ReOempcoR seNcium chRiscus amacoR uiRSiNum chRiscus pons sapieNcium chRiscus piOes cReoeNCium
C
hruscus CoRica milicum chRiscus CReacoR omNium
chRiscus salus uiueNcium ec uica moRieNCium 20
oronouic e;ceRCicum noscrutti cum cuRba maRciRum chRiscus cRUcem asceNOeRac chRiscus muNOum saluaue- roc
hRiscus ec nos ReOemeRec chRiscus pro Nobis passus esc chRiscus íNpeRNum peNecRac chRiscus caelum asceNOeRac
>hRiscus cum Oeo seoeRac ubi NUNCfuam oepueRac 25
5
LoRia haec esc alcissuno Oeo pacRi íN^eNico hoNOR ac summo pilio unico UNigeNico
8
piRicuicpje obcimo soncco peRpecco seOulo ameN piac peRpecua in sempiceRNa seeula.
in ce ;cpe crc.
13. Doctor docibilis Teacher of the 29. Perpetua C. reads, " fiat et ha?c
teachable man. perpetua, in sempitema secula," At the
1 5. Filique. — Filiique, C. end are added the words with which the
16. Itenere. — Itinere, C. " I walk in hymn begins, according to the usual cus- the rigbt way of God the Father, &c." tom of Irish scribes, to show that the
23. Redemeret. — Eedemerat, C. hymn ends here, and that the words that
24. Christus infernum C. omits this follow are no part of it. See above, p.
line. 23, n., and see also p. 80, where the en-
28. Obtimo,— Optimo, C. Sedulo. — tire of the first verse of a Hymn is repeated
A.men, C. at the end.
2L
258
The Hijmn of St. Columba, " In Te Christe."
Ppoce^aí: nop alcippimup ce puip panccip peoibup Dum pibi q.mnop canimup fcecim pcacucip uicibup Sicque nobip ppiopiciup tuebup acque noccibup.
3 1 . Tmnos. — Hymnos, C. Decim — Decem, C.
The last stanza, Protegat nos, is in the angular character already frequently mentioned. In the margin is the follow- ingnote: — Oeich cpacha Oo chelebpaO colum cille uc pepunc. 1 ípa pcaip eom cappion puc pom pem, " Colum- cille used to celehrate ten canonical hours, as they say ; and it was from John Cas- sion's history he took this." No men- tion is made of this custom of ohserv- ing ten canonical hours, in the lives of St. Columba; hut the "John Cassion" here quoted is evidently the celehrated John Cassian, who was ordained deacon by St. Chrysostom (c. A. D. 404), and whose works on the monastic life and in- stitutes were so widely read during the
middle ages. He was one of the first to propagate in the west, the eastern custom of fixed hours of prayer, afterwards called the canonical hours : Instit. lib. iii. c. 3 . But it does not appear that ten such hours were enjoined by him. In the ancient church of Ireland, he was honoured as a saint on the 2 5th of íTovember, at which day his name occurs in the Felire, or me- trícal calendar of ^Engus the Culdee ; but the more modern calendars of Marianus Gorman, of Tallaght, and of Donegal, make no mention of him ; no doubt, in conse- quence of his having given currency to semipelagian opinions. Onthe Continent several churches were dedicated to him, and he was honoured as a saint in many places on the z^xá. July. Tillemont, Mé- moires, tom. xiv. p. 187.
( 259 )
XVI. TIIE HYMN OF ST. COLUMBA, "NOLI PATER.'
COLG AN has printed two copies of this Hymn : the one in his Abridg- ment oí'O'Donnell's Life oí' Columba1, the other from his copy of the Book of Hymns2. The former oí these seems to be an extract only, as it ends with " &c," and omits the last two quatrains, besides other variations which avíII be pointed out in the notes. The latter copy Colgan himself describes as " paulo correctiorem, tametsi non plene correctum"3, which implies he did not consider his copy of the Book of Hymns as perfect]y accurate, although " antiqua manu descriptus." How far the present edition is an improvement on the two for- mer, will appear from the following pages.
The account given by O'Donnell of the occasion upon which this Hymn was composed is evidently taken from the Preface to it in the Book of Hymns ; both accounts are substantially the same. The Editor will not entei into any discussiop of the difficulty, which this narrative has sug- gested, as to the date of the donatioD of Daire Calcaigh (now Londonderry) to St. Columba by Aedh, son of Ainmire. This subject has been examined by Dr. Reeves, and the supposed difficulty completely removed4 ; it will, there- fore, only be necessary to give here a translation of the Preface, with some il- lustrative notes : —
Noli Pater. Columcille composed this Hymn, as he did the In Te Christe. The place was the door of Disert Daire Chalcaigh5. The time was the same6, viz., that of Aedh, son of Ainmire. The cause was this .- — Once upon a time Columcille came to Daire to a conference''
1 Columba — Trias. Thaum., p. 397. of the monastic establishments, called Deserts,
2 Hymns. — Ibid., p. 476. see Reeves, Adamnan, p. 366.
3 Correctum. — Ibid., p. 450, note 47. « The same.—i. e. the same as that in which * Removed. — Ileeves, Adamnan, pp. 160, the Hymn In te Christe was composed.
161, note. 1 Conference. — " Aliquando venit ad collo-
5 Disert Daire Chalcaigh. — For the nature cium [i. e. colloquium] regis."
2 L2
260
The Hymn of St. Columba, " Noli Pater."
with the king, so that he [the king] granted him the fort, with its appurtenanees. But Co- luracille refused the fort, because Mobí1 had prohibited him to receive anytbing of the world, until he had heard of bis [Mobí's] death. But when Columcille afterwards came to the gate of the town2, three3 of the people of Mobí met him there, and they had Mobí's girdle with them, and they said, " Mobí is dead." And Columcille said :
Mobí's girdle ! [Mobí's girdle] ! It closed not upon emptiness, Moreover, it opened not upon satiety, Nor did it shut upon falsehood. Columcille wentback to theking, and he said to the king, "The offering whichthou ^avest to me yesterday, give to me now." " I will give it," said the king. The town was then burned,
1 Mobí. — i. e. St. Mobí Clairenech, or the llat-faced, otherwise called Berchan, abbot of Glas-naoidhen (now Glasnevin, near Dub- lin), who was for a time the tutor of St. Co- lumba (O'Donnell, lib. i., c. 43, Trias Thaum., p. 396). M.obí having been compelled to close his school in consequence of the breaking out of apestilence, S.Columba, with theother scho- lars,was sentaway, and tookhis journey towards Tirconnell, having first received from Mobí this injunction, " Ne quain terram aut fundum pro exa;dificando monasterio aut aliis usibus acceptaret, nisi de ipsius scitu et venia." — O'Donnell, ib., c. 46. Reeves, Adamnan, p. 1 60. The ancient quatrain quoted above, in praise of Mobí's girdle, occurs in a poem en- titled, Itinerarium na paipnse o coluimcille ín onoip cpepa lllobí. " Itincrarium of the sea [i. e. verses to be recited on a journey on the sea], from Columldlle, in honour of Mobí's girdle." An imperfect copy of this poem is preserved in the G'Clery MS. of Martyrologies, in the Burgundian Library, Brussels. The stanza with which we are concerned is given thus : —
Qgr0 cpiop lllobt,
nip bo peimni rmlo
nip nopslaó ppí ptíic
'pmp ma&aó ppí 50.
" This is Mobí's girdle ; it was not a bulrush round emptiness; it was not opened upon satiety, and it was not shut upon falsehood. In theMartyrologyofDonegal, at Oct. 12, the stanza is given thus : —
Cpiop lTlobí [cpiop TTIobí]
mbbap pibtie ímlo
mn noplaicccb pia ptíic
nm biabab ímgo.
which differs from the former chieflv in spell- ing. The great dif£iculty is in the word lua or lo ; in addition to the meaning given to it above, whieh seems to correspond best with the next line, it is interpreted in ancient glos- saries .1. uipce, water ; and .1. bpac beps, « red cloak. In the same glossaries, 50 or 5ua is explained bpeg, a lie, falsehood.
2 Town — bale, "ofthebally." Theword docs not mean what wo would now call a town. " Town" is commonly used to this day in every part of Ireland, even by those who onlv speak English, to denote a place, a farm, a gentle- man's demesne or property. There was no town (properly so called) at Derry, in St. Columba's time, but only a dún, or fort, the residence of a chieftain.
3 Three. — O'Donnell (loc. cit., c. 48) says two. And so also the ancient Irish Life, quoted byDr. Reeves, Adamnan, p. 160, note.
The Hymn of St. Columba, u Noli Pater." 261
witli everything that was in it. " This is foolish," said the king, " for if it were not burnt, there would never have been any lack of raiment or food therein." " There never shall be," said he [Columcille] ; "from henceforth, whoever shall be init, shall never be a night fasting." The fire, however, in consequenceofits greatness, threatened to burn the whole Daire*, so that it was to save it, at that tinie, that this Hynin was composed. Or it was the Dav of Judgment he had in view ; or the fire of the festival of John^. And it is sung [as a protectiori] against every fire, and every thunder-storm, from that time forth ; and whosoever sings it at bed tinie, and at rising, it protects him against lightning, and it protects the nine6 persons whom he de- sires [to protect]."
Colgan's version of the Preface is as follows : —
Nolipater indulgere. S. Columba EiIIe composuit hunc Hymnum stvlo nthmico ex tem- pore. In Daire Chalgaich, seu Monasterio Dorensi, compositus fuit. Quidam dieunt, quod pra; tremendi et extremi Judicii timore illum composuerit. Alii vero dicunt quod quando lo- cum fundandi Monasterii, ab Aido Ainmirii filio, Hibernia; Rege donatum, receperat, tanquam prophanum curaverat flammis absumi, ut sic Deo consecraretur ; et cum incendii flamma per anioenum vicinum lueuni, seu arboretum, depascendum vento et tonitruis perlata pertingeret, hinc Hymnum hunc composuerit, ad lucum illum ab incendii flammis prasservanduin. Duo privilegia recitantibus illum, pie creduntur a Domino concessa. Primum, quod pra?servet re- citantes a fulminibus et tonitruis. Secundum, quod eos, qui consuescunt illuui recitare ves- peri, dum decumbunt, et mane quando surgunt, ab omni adversu casu protegat.
In the notes to the following Hymn, the various readings of the copy of it published in Colgan's version of O'Donnell's Life of St. Columba will be marked O'D. ; and those of the copy printed by Colgan from his MS of the Liber Hymnorum will be distinguiched by the letter C.
4 Daire i. e. thewhole wood ; Dairehan Pertz, iii. 17, and compare Grimm, Deutsche
oak wood. See Reeves' Adamnan, p. 19, notee, AIythologie, vol. i., p. 570, sq. (2'1 edit. :
andp. 160, note. Góttingen, 1844).
s John This is an allusion to the ancient 6 The nine This is obscure ; a word at the
custom of lighting fires on St. John's Eve. end having been cut offby the binder. The
Paciaudius, in his learned work, De cultu meaning seenis to be that the recitation of
S. Johannis Buptist<r, Roniíe, 1755, 40, la- the Hymn will protect not onlv him who sings
bours to defend this custom from the charge it, but any other nine persons whom he may
of a pagan origin, and derives it from our desire so to serve. Colgan loosely renders the
Lord's words (John, v. 35): " Ille erat lu- clause, " ab omni adverso casu protegat ;"
cerna ardens et lucens : vos autem voluistis he probably took 011510 to signify " persecu-
adhoram exultare in luce ejus." Butthe Ca- tion," but it seems to be a verb, and occurs
pitula of Charlemagne (lib. v., tit. 2) condemn snpra p. 205, line 12. dnsio occurs also as an
theSt. John'sEve fires as remnants ofpagan- adjective, meaning nequam.— Zeuss. p. 24-,
ism, under the old Gernian term of nodfeuers. line 17.
N06l pClCeTC. ColumciUe pecic hunc «jmnum ; eobem mobo uc ln ce^Xpe. locup bo- liup bipipc baipi chalccng. Cempup aucem .1. Oeba meic ammepech. Caupa, co- lumcille alicpianbo uemc ab collocium pegip co baipe co poebppcit> m popc bo conaipliub. Opaip íapum'columcille m popc, quia ppohibuic mobi imme accipepe munbum co clopab a éc.
Incan íapum camc columcille co bopup m bale, ip ann pin bopala cpiap bo mumcip mobíbó, 1 cpipmobí occu, -] bipfepunc, mopcuupepc mobí ; -\ bi,xic columciUe :
Cpip mobí [cpipmobt]
m po íababimlua
pech m po oplaiccebpia ptíich
m pobunabimgua. Luib columcille popcúlu copm píg, -\ bi;nc pesi: lnn ebpaipc cucaipni bampa imbuapuc[h] cuc bam nunc. Oobepchap, cip m pí. loipcchep cptí m baile coponeoch bai anb uile. Cppach pm, ol 111 pi, ap mani loipcche, ni biab caclici bpoic na bnb ann co bpach. biaib ímoppo ann o pein ímmach, ap pe, íncí biap ann m bia tíibch \_leg. aíbchi] cpoipcche. Capmaipc cpa in cene apa mec lopcub ín bcupe uile, conib apa anó- cul ín can pm bopónab mcimmonpa ; no íp lache bpacha bopac bia aipe ; no cene peile eom, -\ canaip ppi cech cenib -\ ppi cech copann o pein ílle, cipe gabap po li^e i poepse, no nanai^ ap chemb nsellan -\ angib m nonbup íp ail [boanaccil] ....
wOLl pacen iNOul5er<e coNiciíua cum pul^uiíe ac prcaNgamuT? poiurnOiNe huius arcpie uiuoiNe
■e cimemus cercTíibilem nuIíaiiti crceOeNces sinnlem ) ce cuncco conunc caiuniNa aNselorcum perc 05- miua
Gloss. — 1. Indidgere. — i. nos. 2. Htijns. — .i. tonitrui. Uridine. — 1. o eplopcub 110 a buibe- chuip [from buruing or from the yellow pestilence]. 3. Similem. — .i. Deo. 4. Canunt. — .i. laudant
1 . Indulgere. — Hcre usecl in the sense of permit or suffer. It is doubtful whe- ther the gloss ovcr this word is not " in or "super nos," which would makc better sense than nos. "Suffcr
not the thunder and lightning to fall upon us."
2. Ac — Ne, O'D. and C. UriAine.— Uredine, C. ; O'D. reads Vircdinc, which only can be the Irish spelling of Urcdine,
The Hymn of St. Columba, " Noli Pater."
y-ecfue e;culceNC culmiNa caeli uasi pen pulmiNa {J o íhesu amaNcissime o nex Regum Tíeccissime
263
5
b
eNeoiccus m secula rcecca neseus rcesimiNa lohaNNes corcam oomiNO aohuc macrus m ucerco
Tr^eplecus oei srcacia prco uino accfue siccerca
eli^abech ec ^acharcias umum masNum seNur íohaNNem bapci9am pnecuRSORem OomiNi
m
auec in meo conoe Oei amorus plamma uc in angeNci uase aurii ponicutí semma.
Gloss 5. Exultent — .1. palnugic [welcome]. 7. Benedictus. — .i. es. 8. Johannes. — .i. gratia
Dei interpretatur. 9. Repletus i. est. Siccera. — .i. sine cera. .1. non omni liquori ebrio excep . . . .
omnis liquor dulcis sic
viz., uipetnne; the u suffering ^vhat Ger- man philologists call umlaut, from the e
of' the following syllable Zeuss. Gram.
Celt., p. 18 ; Ebel, Beitrage, 1. 164. There is no such ■svord as Viredo.
4. Cuncta. — Juxta, O'D.
5. Exultent. — Exaltent, O'D. C. Ful- mina. — Fulmina, C.
8. Matris in. — In Matris, O'D.
9. Siccera. — Sicera, O'D. C. O'Don- nell's extract -ends here. See Colgan,
Trias Thaum., p. 397. The gloss upon this word runs out into the margin of the page, and is partly illegible.
10. Zacharias. — Elizabeth Zacharia?, C.
11. Babtizam. — Babtistam, C. The use of z for st in our MS. has alreadj been noticed. Seeabove, p. 78, n. 31.
13. Argenti. — Argenteo, C. Auri
Aurea, C. These readings are inconsistent with the metre.
( 264 )
XVII. THE PRAYER OF ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST.
^T^HE íbllowing docunient is called "epistola" in one place, and "ymnus" J- in anothev, by the author oí' the Scholium or Preface ; but it is really a prayer; and is said to have been uttered by St. John the Evangelist over the poisoned cup, oífered to him by the heathen priest of Ephesus.
The Legend in which this prayer occurs, and which is given at length in the Preface, has appeared in two several works, both putting forth pretensions to great antiquity, although now universally admitted to be spurious, viz. : the Acta Apostolorum, sive Historia certaminis Apostolici, attributed to Abdias, first Bishop of Babylon ; and the Passio S. Johannis Evangelistoz, ascribed to Mellitus, Bishop of Laodicea, or rather of Sardes.
The impostor who was the author of the former of these worhs calls him. self a disciple of the Apostles, and professes to have been ordained first Bishop of Babylon by the Apostles themselves. He tells us also that he composed the work in the Hebrew language : that it was afterwards translated into Greek by his own disciple, Eutropius, and into Latin by Julius Africanus : "qua; Africanus Historiographus in Latinam transtulit linguam"1. These are the words of the author himself, who, whilst he pretends to have been a conteni- porary of the apostles, has made the singular blunder of attributing the trans- lation of his work into Latin, to Africanus, a writer of the third centunf- !
1 Linguam. — Apost. Hist., lib. 6, fol. 83 been first written in Hebrew was a deliberate (ed. by John Faber). Paris, 1571; 8°. And falsehood: forexanrple, suchplavsupon words
see the note of Fabricius on this passage as " In nominc Domini mei Jesu impetra-
Cod. Apocr. N. Test. II., p. 389, 629. bam non impcrabam" (lib. ix. c. 21); " non
2 Tlárd centurij There are internal evi- everti, sed converti eam" (lib. viii. c. 8), could
denccs that Latin was the original language of scarceh/ have becn the language of a transla-
the book, and that the assertion of its having tor.
ThePrat/er o/ St. John tlie Evangelist. 265
But it is unnecessary for the object of the Editor to discuss the question of the genuineness of a \vork, whose pretensions have now no defenders1. Its au- thor cannot have lived before the fifth century ; he has uniformly quoted the modern Vulgate, and appears to have also used the Latin version of the writings of Eusebius2. There is good reason to believe, however, that the Venerable Bede had seen these " Acts of the Apostles," for he seems to refer to them under the title of " Histories of the Passions of the Apostles." lf so, it will follow that the Pseudo-Abdias cannot have lived later than the be<rinnin£ of the eighth cen- tury. The passage in the writings of Bede referred to is the following : — " Hos [Simonem scil. Zelotem, et Judam Jacobi] referunt Historiaj in quibus apostolorum passiones continentur, et a plurimis deputantur apocryphae, prae- dicasse in Perside, ibique a templorum pontificibus in civitate Suanir occisos, gloriosum subiisse martyrium"3. The Pseudo-Abdias relates the story of the martyrdom of SS. Simon and Jude, in the city of Suanir in Persia, in ex- act accordance with Bede's citation, which renders it probable that the " His- torise in quibus Apostolorum passiones continentur," referred to by him, was no other than the " Historia certaminis Apostolici" now extant, especially as we do not find elsewhere any meution of the city of Suanir4. If so, we see that, even at that tiine, the work was generally rejected as spurious, " a plu- rimis deputantur apocrypha3"5.
Tlie " Passio S. Johannis Evangelistae" attributed to Mellitus, has still
1 Defenders. — The authorities are collected 3 Martyrium. — Bedae, Retract. in Actt. in the Testimonia et Censurce prefixed to the Apostt. i. 13 (Opp. tom. xii., p. 90, ed. Giles.) Historia of Abdias, by Joh. Alb. Fabricius, 4 Suanir. — Abdia?, Hist. Apostol., lib. v. Codex Apocr. N. Test., Hamburg, 1703, tom. c. 20, sq. Fabricius says : " De civitate Persi- ii. p. 388, sq. ; see also Ceillier, Hist. des Au- dis cui nomen Suanir, altum apud veteres teurs Eccles., tom. i. p. 488; Coci, Censura, silentium " — Ubi supr., p. 744. Tillemont p. 82, sq. ; Baronii Annal., A. D. 51, N°. 51. suggests that Suanir may be a city of the
2 Eusebius. — See Abdias, lib. vi. c. 4, and Suani or Surani, mcntioned by Pliny. Mém., Fabricius, ubi supr., p. 597, not. a. Fabri- t. i., p. 400.
cius has given the following negative opinion s Apocruphce. — See Oudin. De Scriptori-
as to the age of this author: " Neque tantse bus Eccles., tom. ii. 418, sq., where the argu-
mihi vidctur hoc scriptum antiquitatis, ut ments against the genuineness of the work are
Hieronymis et Augustinis possit de aetate con- stated. Oudin, however, fixes A. D. 910, as
tendere. Nam ex veteribus nemo ejus me- the date of the Pseudo-Abdias, not being
minit, et scribendi genus ipsum, et usus fami- aware that the book was known to Bede, and
liarior Vulgata? ac versionuui Rufini sequiorem that, therefore, it must have been extant be-
aetatem arguunt.'" fore A. D. 735, when Bede died.
2M
166 The Prayer of St. John the Evangelist.
less pretensions to antiquity. Eusebius1 mentions an eminent eaint and wiúter, Mellitus, or Mclito, Bishop of Sardes in Lydia (A.D. 170), and gives an account of his numerous writings, none of whioh are now extant. It is probable, theref'ore, that the author of the Passion of St. John, under the name of Mellitus, intended to personate this Melito of Sardes, although hehas styledhimself2 " Mellitus servus Christi Episcopus Laudocia;" (i. e. Laodiceae) ; but in another Apocryphal book3, " De transitu Marice" which is generally supposed to be by the same author, he has called himself " Melito servus Christi et episcopus ecclesia? Sardensis," intending, no doubt, the Melito of Sardes, mentioned by Eusebius, and from Eusebius, by S. Jerome4.
It is not easy to fix the precise date of this Pseudo-Melito, or Mellitus. The book, De obitu [or transitu] beatce Marice, is twice referred to by the Ven. Bede (Retractt. inActt., c. viii., xiii.), and in both cases with strong censure. That book, therefore, must be older than the eighth century ; and so will fix the date of the " Passio S. Johannis Evang." if we assume that both works, as both bearing the name of Mellitus, or Melito, are by the same author5.
The Legend of St. John and the poisoned cup occurs in the Apostolica Historia of Abdias, and also in the Passio S. Johannis of Mellitus, in nearly the same words, and it is evident that one of these writers (if they be difFerent) must have copied from the other, or both from some common source. This Legend is given in the Irish Preface to the following Prayer, with some vari- ations from the narratives of Abdias and Mellitus, which will be pointed out in the Additional Notes, so far as they are of any importance.
There is a valuable (although not perfect) MS. of the Pseudo-Abdias in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (G. 4. 16) which is probably of the tenth or early part of the eleventh century. The story of St. John and the poisoned cup from the text of this MS. will be found in Note B, p. 272, infra.
In thc artistic representations of St. John in the pictures and stained glass of the middle ages, he is frequently represented holding in his hand a cup, or
1 Eusebius,— Euseb. Hist. Eccl., lib. iv. c. s Autlwr.— Ceillier says (Ilist. des Auteurs
26, who calls him Mí\íti»v tíjc iv "ZápSioi ira- Eccles., tom. ii., p. 79), speaking of the tract,
poiKÍag t7ríffK07Tot,\ -Pe obitu B Marice, " L'Auteur paroit étre le
- Sttjled Inmself. J. A. Fabricii, ubisupra, méme que celui du livre qui a pour titre : La
part iii., p- 604. Passion de S. Jean V Evangeliste sous le nom
3 Booli. — Fabricius. Ibid., p. 623. de Mellitus, Evóque de Laodicée." See also
4 S. Jerome. — De Viris Illustribus, cap. 24. Fabricius, loc. cit.
The Prayer of St. John the Evangelist. 267
chalice, sometirnes a serpent, sometimes a demon, is seen issuing from the chalice. These representations are evidently founded on the Legend with which \ve are concerned; the serpent, or demon, representing the flight of' the deadlv influence from the poisoned cup.
A translation of the Scholiast's preface will be found in Note A, p. 271, infra. It is to be regretted that some words in this preí'ace, and particularlv the passage with which it concludes, are now illegible in our MS.
2 M
OCUS ITieUS. lohanneppiliup ^gebebei hancepipcolampecic. ln epepipbana boponab, marmptp ímoppo bomicmni boponab; haec epc caupa .1. con[cmn] móp bopala ecip eom -| apipcobim .1. pacapc cempuil beanae. Conepbaipc eom ppi apipcobhn, Ciagum a apipcobim ol pe, co cempul cpipc pil ípm cachpais -\ accai^ beam ann co caich m cempul, 1 pega lecpu lanpm co cempul beanae, 1 guibpecpa cpipc copo cuice, t bia cech cempul beane epumpa íp pepp cpipc ap beam, -\ íppeb ay chóip buicpiu abpab cpipc lappem. Oencap íapum ap apipcobim. ? ocap popc co cem- pul cpipc, opauic apipcobmuip cpibup hopip beanam, ec nec camen cecibic cem- plum chpipci. e^tiepunc popcea tio cemplum beanae, ec opauic íohannep uc ca- bepec ec pcacim cecibic. Cc apipcobimup cempcauic occibepe íohannem peb non aupup epc ppo mulcicubme Chpipcianopum. 1N pail ní polaab cumcabaipc uaic
beop apipcobim, ap eoin. Occi, aj\ pe, bianebapu Itín cailis be Imn ueneno
ec pi non epip mopcuup pcacim cpebam beo cuo: -\ biiric lohannep, buc húc, babi- cup, a^ pe, acc co capcap bonacimmebaib a]\ cpialcaip bo mapbab íconb pfsnunc, cpjia non meliup epc mopi peppo cpuam ueneno, uc cimepec íohannep bijric apipco- bmiup hoc. ec ppimup poppepcic cani uenenum ec pcacim mopcuup epc, -\ popc ca- nem poppejric pemiae, -| ílla pimilicep mopcua epc, -| popcea bacup epc íllip pocup, -| mopcui punc pcacim. -\ pic bebic íohanni, -] bi;nc íohannep cunc, beupmeup pacep, .-|pl. -] bibic 1 non nocuic ei. -\ haec epc caupa bénma huiup c^mm. -\ pupcicaci punc cpui mopcui puepunc ueneno. -| pic cpebibic apipcobimup, -\ aln mulci cum eo. -\ pi arnp cancauepic hunc q-mnum m licpjopem auc ín alicruib cfuob popic nocepe m pamcacem [pebic]. 1N pme uniupcuiupcfue anni elegicup be populo íuuenip panccup pme macula peccaci, uc con . . . loh . . . -\ un^ep eiup cipcum . . .
GUS meus ec pacerc ec pilius ec spirncus sonccus cui oiriNia subiecca sunc ec cui omNis crcea- curca Oesercuic ec omNis pocescas subiecca esc ec mecuic ec e;cpauescic ec orcaco pu^ic ec silic
Gloss — 1. Deusmevs. — Adit tu extinge. 2. Cui. — .1. ípbuicpiu [itisto thee]. Omnia. — 1. elimenta. 4. Braco. — Multagenerasunt draconuin.i. terristres. . . . sed omnes igne nocent.
1 . Deus meus. — Thcgloss overthese words signifi.es that the word Deus "goes to" tu extingue; i.e. that Deus is in apposition with. tu (line 11), allbetween being a parenthesis.
4. Draeo. — The gloss over this word, which is in Latin, runs out into the mar- gin, and is partly obliterated. All that is legible of it is given above.
Tlie Prager of St. John the Evangelist.
269
uiperca ec rcubeca ílla quae Dicicurc rcaua cpjieca corcpes- 5 cic scorcpius e^rciNSicurc rcesulus uincicutí ec spela^ius ml
Gloss 5. Vipera. — i. e. vi parens, .1. dente nocet. Quieta. — .1. cmcach .1. blebmil. 6. Regulus.
— .1. anela nocet. Spclagius. — .1. uestigio nocet.
5. Vipera. — The etymology in the gloss, " vi parens," is an allusion to the ancient popular opinion as to the parturition of the viper, which is thus descrihed by Isidorus Hispalensis : — " Vipera dicta, quod vi pa- riat. Xam, quum venter ejus ad partum ingemuerit, eatuli non expectantes naturoe maturam solutionem corrosis eius lateri- bus vi erumpunt cum matris interitu." — Etijmol. lib. xii. cap. iv. n. 10. (Opp. tom. iv., p. 65. Romee. 1801.) Rana. — " Ex iis [ranis, sc.~\ quaedam aquaticte dicuntur, qusedam palustres, quaedam ru- betae, ob id quia in vepribus vivunt gran- diores cunctarum." — Isid. Hispal., ibid., cap. vi. n. 58 (Opp. ib. p. 85). Quieta. — Over this word ogcuts the gloss in Irish, which is given above, and which, pro- bably, may have been intended to ex- plain Draco, although, for want of room, Avritten under instead of over that 'svord. But it may have been intended to explain rana, an animalthen, perhaps, unhno'wnin Ireland. The word ancach occurs, p. 206, supra (line 10), as a gloss on the word " otiosa." Mr. Curiy thinhs that it signifies here the remora, or echineis. Oletmríl is a ichale; bleb, a whale ; " gl. pistrix; gl. bellua marina" (Zeuss, p. 100); míl, a beast ; "Welsh, mil. So that the au- thor of the gloss, having no idea of a íi'og or toad, imagined it to be a sca monster, a whale, or remora : an animal able to stop the progress of a ship at sea, by ad-
hering to the keel. In O'Davoren's glos- sary we have " bleth .1. mil mór [a whale] ; hlaid, i. e. muir [the sea], ut est blaidh- míP' [a sea-beast]. Stokes, Three Old- Irish Glossaries, pp. 59, 61. Torpescit. — In the margin are these words: " Colu-
ber cinere, scorpius cauda silius
[? basiliscus, or sibilus~\ ossibus post mor- tem nocct, serpens linga [i. e. lingua] no- cet." These descriptions are not from Isidore, who says, however, " Sibilus idem est qui regulus. Sibilo enim occidit, ante- quam mordeat vel exurat." — Etijm. xii., c. iv., n. 9.
6. Rcgulus. — Is the Latin equivalent for the Greek Basiliscus, and denotes the same serpent : — "Basiliscus graíce, latine interpretatur regulus, eo quod rex serpen- tum est, adeo ut eum videntes fugiant, quia olfactu suo eos necat ; nam et homi- nem vel si aspiciat interimit. Siquidem ad ejus aspectum nulla avis volans illaísa tran- sit, sed quamvis procul sit, ejus ore com- busta dcvoratur." — Isid. Etym., xii., cap. iv. n. 6 ( Opp. ut sapr., p. 64). This explains the gloss, " .i. anela [for anhela~\ nocet;" {anhela taken as a subst.), "by breathing hurts." In the margin there is the fol- lowing note : — " Begulus, .i. rex omnium serpentium, nulla auis uolans uiso eo po-
test euadere i peste. et tamen
mustella eum occidit." This seems from Isidore, who adds, after the words above quoted, " A mustelis tamen vincitur :
270
The Prayer of St. John the Evangelist.
NQxium opercacuT? ec omNia ueNeNaca ec aohuc penocioT?a Tíepewcia ec aNimalia nqcto ceNebRaNcurc ec oniNes aouerc- sae salucis humaNae rcaoices ONescuNC. cu e;tciN5e hoc ue- NeNacum uinus. ec ejciNse opeuacioNes eius morccipeuas ec umes cpias in se habec euacua ec Oa in couspeccu cuo om- Nibus his cruos cu crceasci oculos uc uioeauc, aimes uc au- oeaNC, cotí uc masNicuOiNem cuam íNcellisaNC, ameN. ma- cheus marccus Lucas íohaNNes.
Gloss 10. Operationes. — .1. ueneni.
quas illi homines infenmt cavernis, in quibus delitescit." — Ibid., n. 7, p. 65.
6. Spelagius. — Pseudo - Melito and Pseudo-Abdias, as printed by Fabricius, both read phalangius ,- but tbe Dublin MS. of tbe latter bas sphalangius : tbis is the phalangium (cfraXá^tov) or venomous spi- der of Pliny, Jlist. Nat. viii. 27, et alibi ; Vegetius, DeReTet., iii. 80 (al. 8i),where some edd. have sphalangiis. The gloss, "vestigio nocet," seems to intimate that
this spider insinuates his poison by merely crawling over the ílesh.
12. Audeant. — This is only the Irish orthography of e for i ; for audiant. See Reeves1 Adamnan, Pref., p. xvi., xvii.
13. llatlieus. — This is a curious ex- ample of the ancient custom of invocat- ing the names of the Evangelists, as a protection against evil: "Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, Bless the bed that we lye on."
( 271 )
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
Note A. The Scholiasfs Preface. HIS Preface is written in the same mixture of Latin and Irish which we have al-
T
ready had occasion to notice in the other Prcfaces. The following is a literal translation : —
Beus meus. John, son of Zebedee, composed this Epistle. In Ephesus it was eomposed. In thetime of Domitian it was composed. This was the cause : — There was a great contest between Jolin and Aris- todemus, the priest of the Temple of Diana, so that John said to Aristodemus, " Let us go, O Aristode- mus," said he, "to theTempleof Christ, which is in thecity, and pray thou there toDiana thattheTemple may fall, and I will go with thee afterwards to the Temple of Diana, and I will pray to Christ that it may fall ; and if the Temple of Diana shall fall for me, then Christ is better than Diana, and it will be right for thee to worship Christ henceforth." "Let this be done," said Aristodemus. They went then to tlie Temple of Christ. Aristodemus™ prayed for three hours to Diana; and, nevertheless, the Temple of Christ fell not. They went afterwards to the Temple of Diana, and John prayed that it might fall, and it fell immediatelv. Aud Aristodemus sought to kill Johu ; but durst not, owing to the number of tlie Chris- tians.
" Is thereb anything that would banish doubt from thee, O Aristodemus ?" said John. " Tliere is," said he; "if thou drink a full cup of ale [mixed] with poison, and if thou shalt not be dead, I will at once believe in thy God ;" and John said, " Bring it hither, it shall be given," said he. " But let it be given to the prisoners, who are about to be put to death by the king now, for it is not better to die by the sword than by poison." Aristodemus said this that John might fear; and íirst he gave the poison to a dogc, and it died immediatelj* ; and after the dog he gave to au ape, and it died lifcewise; and afterwards the draught was given to them [i. e. to the prisoners], and they died immediately. And so he gave it to
a Aristodemus. — From this word to the end of the king now ;" the remainder is Latin.
paragraph is in Latin. c To a dog. — There is nothing about these experi-
1 Is there. — The next words are Irish, to the ments upon the dog and the ape in the original Le-
word " ale ;" then Latin, to " it shall be given ;" gend, as given by the Pseudo-Abdias and Mellitus.
then Irish, to the words " to be put to death by the See Add. Note B.
272 Tlie Prayer of St. John the Evangelist. [xoteb.
John ; and John said then, Deusmeus, Puter, Sfc, and he drank, and itdid him no hurt. And this is the cause of the compositiond of this hymn ; and they who had died of the poison were raised, and so Aristode- mus believed, and manv others with him. Aíid if any one shall sing this Hymn over drink, or anything that might prove injurioua, it will restore him to health [or render it harmless.]
" At the end of every year there Í3 elected out of the people a holy youth, without stain of sin, that
The remaining words are illegible ; a few letters here and there are visible, but the deficiency can only be supplied by conjecture. Dr. O'Donovan suggests, " at tondeatur in f [i. e. in feria] Johannis, et ungetur eius circum . . . ." or " ut tondeat eum epis-
copus Johanni et unges[?] eius circum . . . ." The name Mael-eoin, which
signifies " tonsured to John," or in honour of John (now anglicized Malone), is common in Ireland, and bears testimony to the ancient custom of tonsuring in honour of St. John.
Note B.
The Legcnd of St. Jolin and the poisoned cup.
The following is the Legend of St. John and the poisoned cup, as it is given in the "Historia certaminis Apostolici" of the Pseudo-Abdias. The text is taken from the ancient MS. of this work, preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dubline, collated with the printed text of Abdias, as given by Fabricius, and also with that of the " Passio S. JohannÍ3 Evangelistae" by the Pseudo-Mellitusf, as published by the same author : the readings of Abdias, in the edition of Fabricius, will be denoted by the letter A, those of Mellitus, by M.
The history of St. John is the flfth book of the work of Abdias, and the following story is the eighth section or chapter in the MS., the nineteenth in the edition of Fa- bricius (Cod. Apoc. N. Test. ii., p. 573). The " Passio S. Joannis Evangelista?," by Mellitus, was printed by Franciscus Maria Florentinius, MarUjrol. S. Hieromjmi, p. 1 30, and reprinted by Fabricius (Op. cit. iii., p. 604).
.viii. Cum autems omnis ciuitas ephesiorum, immo omnis prouincia asioe iohannem excoleret1' et predi- caret, accidit ut cultores idolorum, exitarent seditionem. Unde factum est ut iohaunem traherent ad tem-
11 Composition. — Here the one word, bénma, s Cum autem — A. reads " Dum ha2c fierent apud
"of making, or composition" [nom. tȎnum], is Irish, Ephesum et omnes indies magis magisque A-i;i>
all the rest being Latin. provincia; Joannem et excolerent et pra?dicarent,
« fiublin. — See above, p. 266. accidit," &c.
1 Mellitus See p. 265-6, supra. h Excoleret. — Excolerent et prajdicarent, A. M.
Note B.]
The Legend qf St. John, §c.
273
plum dianae, et urgerent eum ut ei foeditatem sacrificiorum offeret. Tunc' beatus iohannes ait ; ducamJ uoa omnes adk ecclesiam domini ihú xpi : et inuocantes1 nomen eius, faciam cadere templum hoc, et comminui idolum uestrum. Quod cumm factum fuerit, iustum uobisn uideri debet : ut relicta superstitione eius rei, quse a deo meo uicta est, et confracta : ad ipsum0 conuertamini ; Ad hanc uaeem conticuit populus!1 : et licet essent pauci qui contradicerent huic diffinitioni: pars tamcn maxima adsensmm adtríbuit. Tunc beatus iohannes blandis alloquiis exhortabatur populum : ut a templo longe se facerent. Cumque uniuersi exteriorer parte foris exissent, uoce clara omnibuss dixit. Ut sciat omnis hsec turba quia idolum hoc dianse uestrse1 demo- nium est et non deus, corruat cum omnibus manu factis idolis, quse coluntur in eo : ita utu nullam in homi- nibus lassionem faciat. Continuo ad hanc uocem apostoli omnia simul cum templo suo idola ita corruerunt ut efficerentur sicut puluis quem proiicitv uentus a facie terrse. Conuersi sunt,v eadem die duodecim milia gentilium exceptis paruulis et mulieribus et baptismatis* sunt consecrati uirtute. Tunc aristodimus qui erat pontifex omniumJ idolorum repletus spiritu nequissimo excitavit seditionem in populo ita ut populus contra populum pararetur in bellum. Sed beatus' iohannes ait ; Dic mihi aristodime quid faciam ut tol- lam indiguationem de animo tuo. Cuia aristodimus dixitb. Si uis ut credam deo tuo dabo tibi uenenum bibere; quod cura biberis si non fueris mortuus apparebit uerum esse deum tuum. Cui sanctus apostolus aitc. Venenum si dederis mihi bibere inuocato nomine domini mei non poterit nocere mc' ; Cui aristodi- muse ait ; Prius est ut uideas' bibentes et statim morientes ut uel sic possit cor tuum ab hoc poculo? for- midare". Cui' beatus iohannes respondit. Iam dixi tibi tu paratus esto credere in dominumJ ihm xpm cumk me uideris post ueneni poeulum sanum. Perrexit itaque aristodimus ad proconsulem : et petiit ab eo duos uiros, qui pro suis erant sceleribus decollandi1 ; et statuens™ eos in medio foro, coram omnin pepulo in
' Tunc Inter hcec, A.
j Ducam. — Ducamus omnes eos, A.
k Ad. — In ecclesia Domini mei, M.
1 Et invocantes. — Et invocantes nomen Dianoe vestrce facite cadere ecclesiam ejus, et consentiam vobis. Si autem hoc facere non potestis, ego invoco nomen Domini mei Jcsu Christi, et faciam, &c, M. Et cum invocaveritis, A.
m Cum. — Ubi, A. Cum fuerit (omitting factum), M.
n Vobis. — Nobis, A.
° Ad ipsum. — Ad id ipsum, A.
p Populus Omnis populus, M.
i Adsensum. — Consensum, A. M.
' Exteriore. — Et interiore, M.
' Omnibus. — Voceclaraclamavit, A. Voce clara coram omnibus dixit, M.
' Vestrm. — Omit, M.
u Ita ut. — Ita tamen ut. A.
1 Projicit. — Projecit, A.
w Conversi sunt. — Conversi sunt autem eo die, M. Itaque conversa sunt eadem die, A.
1 Baptismatis. — Et baptizati sunt consecrati vir-
tute, M. Et baptizati sunt a beato Joanne et vir- tute consecrati, A.
y Omnium. — Omit, M. Qna cum animadverte- ret Aristodemus, qui erat Pontifex oinnium illorum idolorum, A.
1 Sed beatus .... uit. — Ad quem conversus Jo- annes, Dic mihi Aristodeme (inquit), A.
* Cui Omit, M.
^ Dixit.—Omh, Á.
c Ait — Cui apostolus ait, M. Eespondit Apos- tolus, A.
d Socere me. — Nocere non poterit, A. Non po- terit nocere mihi, M.
e Aristodimus. — Cui rursus Aristodemus, A.
' Ut videas. — Volo ut prius videas, A.
s Poculo. — Periculo, M.
h Formidare. — Abhorrere, A.
' Cui. — Ad quem beatusJoannes, jam antea dixi tibi, quia paratus sum bibere ut credas, A.
J In dominum. — In Domiuum meum, M.
k Cum. — Dum, M.
1 Decollandi. — De quibus debebat ultimum sup- plicium sumi, A.
N
274
The Hymn of St. Jolin the Evangelist.
[Note B.
conspectu apostoli0 fecit eos bibere uenenum : qui mox ut bibereutn spiritum exalauerunti. Tunc dicif aristodimus Audi me' iobannes : et' aut recede ab ista doctrina qua deonim™ cultura reuocastiv populum, aut accipe et bibe : ut ostendes" omnipotentem esse deum tuum si postea quam biberis, potueris incolumis permanere. Tunc beatus iobannes iacentibus mortuis bis qui uenenum biberant intrepidus11 et constans ac- cepit calicem et signaculum crucis faciens in eo' dixit. Deus meus* et pater domini mei1 ibQ xpe cuius uerbo caeli firmati sunt, cui omnia subiecta sunt, cui omnis creatura deseruit et omnis potestas subiecta est et metuit0 et expauescit. Cumc nos te ad auxilium inuocamus, cuius audito nomine serpens conquiescit. Draco fugit, silet uipera, et rubeta illa quae dicitur rana inquietae'1 \_sic\ torpescit, scorpiuse extinguitur, re- gulus uincitur, et spbalangiusf nihil noxium operatur, et3 omnia ueneuata'1 et adhuc ferociora repentia et animalia noxia te reuerentur' et omnesJ aduersse salutis humanse radices arescunt. Tuk extingue hoc uene- nosum' uirus, extingue operationes eiusm mortiferas et uires quas in se habet euacua, et dan in conspectu tuo° omnibus liis quos tu creasti oculos ut uideant, aures ut audiantP et cor ut magnitudinem tuam intelle- gant, et cum hoc dixisset, os suum et totum semetipsum armauit'i signo crucis et bibit totum quod erat in caiice et postea quam bibit dixit. Peto ut propter quos bibi conuertantur ad te domine et salutem quamr [sic~\ te est te inluminante mereantur. Attendente autems populo iobannem per tres boras uultum habere hilarem et nulla penitus signa palloris aut trepidationis habentem clamare coeperunt'. Vnus deus uerus est quem colit iohannes. Aristodimus auteru11 nec sic credebat sed populos objurgabat eum ; Ille autem conuersus
m Et statuens. — Quos cum statuisset, A.
n Omni Omit, M.
° In conspectu Apostoli. — Omit, M. Aspiciente Apostolo, A.
p Biberent. — Qui moxbiberunt, M. Qui mox ut biberunt, A.
'i Exalaverunt. — Exhalarunt, M.
r Tuncdicit. — Tuncdixit, M. Tunc conversus ad Joannem Aristodemus : Audi me (inquit) et recede, A.
s Me Omit, M.
t Et.— Omit, M.
11 Qua deorum. — The MS. at first had qua corum, but a later hand has inserted d. Qua a deorum, A. M.
v Revocasti. — Iíevocas, A.
w Ostendes. — Ostendas, A. M.
11 Intrepidus. — Ut intrepidus, A.
y In eo. — Omit, A.
' Dcus meus. — Deus meus Pater et Filius et Spi- ritus sanctus cui omuia subjecta sunt, M.
a Mei. — Nostri, A.
b Et metuit. — Quem et metuit, A.
c Cum. — Itaque, A.
d Inquietcc. — Inquieta, A. Quieta, M.
' Scorpius, — Et scorpius, M.
' Sphalangius Phalangius, A. M.
e Et. — Denique, M.
11 Venenata. — Venena, A.
' Reverentur. — This worcl is inserted over an erasure, by a haud of the tbirteenth or fourteentli centurj'. Tbe original reading of thisMS. was pro- bablv tenebrantur, as in the Liber Hymnorum and M., or terabrantur, as in A.
i Et omnes. — This clause to "arescunt" isomitt' d iu A.
k Tu Tu inqnam ille, A.
i Venenosum. — Venenum, M.
^Ejus Onvit, M.
n Et da.—Omit, M.
° Tuo. — Omit, M.
p Audiant. — M. omits " aures ut audiant."
í Armavit. — Et cum ha?c dixisset, os suum et to- tum semetipsum armavit, &c, A. Et eum dixisset totum s:metipsum ornavit signo crucis, et bibit omne quod eat in calice, M.
r Quam. — Quas, A M.
s Autem. — Omit, A. Attendentes autem popnli, M.
1 Coeperunt. — Voce magna coepit, A.
u Autem. — Tamen ne sic quideiu credebat popnlo objurgante hunc, A.
Kote B.]
The Legend of St. John, §c.
V5
ad iohannem dixit, inestTmihi adhuc dubietas", sed si istos qui hoe ueneno* mortui sunt in nomine dei tui excitaueris emundabitur ab omui dubietate>" meus mea ; Populiz autem insurgebant in aristodimum dicentes ; iucedimus et te et domum tuam si ausus fueris ultra apostoluma tuo sermone fatigare; Tidens autem iohannes acerrime seditionem fieri petiit silentium etb omnibus audientibus ait ; Prima est quam de virtuti- bus diuinis imitaric debemus patientia, per quam ferre possumus incredulorum insipieutiam ; unde si adhuc aristodimus ab infidelitate teuetur, soluamus nodos infidelitatis eius et licet tarde faciamusd eum agnoscere creatorem suum; Non enim cessabo ab hoc opere quo medellae citius possit eius uulneribus proueniref ; et sicut medici habentes inter manus aegrum raedella? indigentem, ita etiam nos si adhuc curatus non esth de eo quod factum est ; Et conuocans ad se aristodimum dedit ei tunicam suam, ipse uero pallio amictus coepit stare; Cui ait aristodmms ut qnid dedisti mihi tunicam tuam ; Dicit ei iohannes; ut uel sic confusus a tua infidelitate credas1 ; Cui aristodimus ait, et quomodo me tunica tua facieti ab infidelitate recedere. Cui respondit apostolus. Uade et mitte eam super corpora defunctorum et dices ita ; Apostolus domini meik ihú xpi misit me ut in eius nomine exsurgatis ut cognoscant omnes1 quia uita et mors famulantur domino meo ihfi xpo. Quod cum fecisset aristodimus et uidisset eos exsurgere adorans iohannem festinus perrexit ad proconsulem, &c.
It is unnecessary to transcribe more of this story, as we have here all of it that is required for the illustration of our Irish Scholiast, proving that the Abdian or Mellitan Legends must have been the authoritv from which he derived his mate- rials. It will be seen that tbe text of Mellitus agi'ees more ncarlj with that of the ancient Dublin MS. of Abdias than with thc text printed by Fabricius ; but it is certain that thcy are in reality, so far as this Legend is concerned, the same, and not two different works.
* Inest. — Deest mihi adhuc hoc unum, quod si is- tos, A.
w Dubietas. — Dnbitatio, M.
1 Hoc veneno. — Per hoc venenum, M.
> Dulietate. — Incrediditate, M. Dubio, A. ' « Populi. — Qiu-e cum dixisset, plebs insurgebat in Aristodemum dicens, A.
* Apostolorum. — Incendimus te et domum tuam si ausus fueris ultra Apostolum Dei in tuo sennone facere laborare, M. Incendemus te et domum tuam si pergas ulterius apostolum sermonibus tuis fatigare, A.
h Et. — M. omits " petiit silentium et."
c Imitari. — Prima est de virtutibus Divinis quam
videmur imitari patientiam, M.
d Faciamus. — Faciamus tamen e'um, M. Solva-
raus nodos infidelitatis ejus. Cogetur, quantumvis
sero, agnoscere, A.
e Medella. — Sic a prima manu : but the firsf / has been erased by a later hand. The same is the case wherever this word occurs.
' Provenire. — Nou enim cessabo hoc opere, quo- modo ejus possit vulneribus provenire, M. Non enim cessabo ab hoc opere donec medela ejus possit vulneribus opitutari, A.
-' Medella. — Varia medela, M.
h Xon est. — Non est Aristodemus his quai facta modo sunt, curabitur illis quajam faciam, A. Non est, ideoque quod factum non est aliud faeiamus, M.
' Credas. — Thia word has been altered by a more recent hand to recedas (asin A): the c being erased and ce inserted. Discedas, M.
j Faciet. — Facit, M.
k Mei.— Nostri, A. M. Omnes. — Ut in noraine Dei ejus surgatis et cognoscant homines, &c, M.
N2
276 The Hymn of St. John the Evangelist. [note b-
Therc is nothing, however, either in Mellitus or in Abdias to correspond -with the concluding paragraph of the Irish preface, where we read of a holy youth elected an- nually from the people of Ephesus, who (if our conjectural reading of the concluding very ohscure words he correct) was to be tonsured in honour of St, John. The Editor has heen unahle to íind anvthing like this in any other authority.
( *77 )
XVIII. THE EPISTLE OF CnRIST TO ABGARUS, KING OF EDESSA.
THIS celebrated Epistle, together with the Letter of Abgarus to Christ, to which it professea to be a reply, was first made known to tlie Church by Eusebius, the great ecclesiastical historian of the fourth century. He tells us expressly that he had them from the records of Edessa, the city of which Abgarus1 was the " toparch" or govcrnor; and that down to his own time the documents were preserved amongst the antiquarian muniments of Edessa. He states also that the original letters were written in Syriac, and that he had in- troduced them into his Historv, translated from the originals into Greek2.
1 Abgarus Written Ábagarus by Ruffi-
nus, and in the supposed Decree of Gelasius. Eusebius and others spell the name Agbarus ; and it is remarkable that (at least in Vale- sius's edition of Eusebius) the name is spelled Agbarus, evervwhere except in the Epistles themselves, where we have Abgarus. Vale- sius prefers the former spelling, because the word Akbar in Arabic signifies poiverful, great (Heb. -oj), and the name is said to have been common to all the reguli of Edessa, as Pharaoh to the Ivings of Egypt. But in the Syriac Chronicle of Bar Hebraeus, the name is always Abgar, which Bernstein, in his Svriac Lexicon, derives from the Ar- menian Avag-air (primarius, insignis), an etymology much more probable, considering the geographical position of Edessa, than the derivation from Arabic. The idea of a correspondence between our Lord and Ab-
garus, may have been suggested by Matt. iv. 24, — "And his fame went through all Syria."
Buton the whole of this history, and on tlie name, see Theoph. Siegfr. Bnver, Historia Os- rhoena et Edessena, ex numis illustrata, lib. ii. p. 73, sq., lib. iii. p. 95.
2 Greek. — The following are the words of Eusebius, Hist. Eccl., lib. i. c. i^-.— Exeig icai
TOVTtúV áváypaiTTOV TTjV flaQTVpíaV, fK Twv
icaTa "ECtcrcrav to Tt]viKavra f3acri\tvoiuivov ttóXiv ypapfiarocpv\aKtíu>v \t)<p6itcrav. iv yoi>v toÍq avróBi Srmoo-íoic \apTaic;, to'iq tí'í Tra\aiá Kai ra áp:<pi tóv "Ayi3apov Trpax9ivTa Ttipú- Xovai, Kai Tavra tiatTi Kai vvv t% ÍkíÍvov tti- cpv\ayp.íva t'iprjTai. ovSiv £i olov Kai avriuv iiraKovaai tuív í7riO"roX(Ji', áirb túv ápvtíoiv >)ixlv áva\rjtpdttcTuiv, Kai rbvSt avTotg pijpacriv Ík Tr)g ~2.vpiov (phivijs fitTaj3\i]9ticriZv tov rpó- 7rov. Then follows the Epistle itself.
278 The Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, King of Edessa.
It is unnecessary for the purposes of the present work to enter at length into the question oftheauthenticity or genuineness ofthe Epistles. That Eu- sebius believed1 in theni, and that they were received as genuine in the Eastfor some time, are facts not to be doubted. But it is evident that neither St. Jerome nor St. Augustine had any faith in their authenticity. On the contrary, both those Fathers declare expressly that our blessed Lord left nothing of His own writing2. They are not mentioned by St. Chrysostom, St. Basil, St. Gregory Nazianzen, or any of the Fathers of the two centuries aí'ter Eusebius.
In modern times, however, eminent nanies areto be found on both sides of the controversy. Amongst the divines of the Church of England — Bishop Montague, Grabe, and Cave; amongst those of the Church of Rome — Baro- nius, Schelstraet, Tillemont, Asseman, and others, have advocated the ge- nuineness, or probable genuineness, oí' the Epistles. On the other side are Bellarmin, Natalis Alexander, Erasmus, Melchior Cauus, Simon, J. A. Fa- bricius, Ceillier, and many others3.
The Epistles are condemned in the celebrated Dccree usually attributed to Pope Gelasius, and published in the collections of Councils as part of the Acts
1 Believed. — See liis Eccl. Hist., ii. c. 1.
2 Of His own writing. — So St. Jerome in Ezek. xliv. 29, 30. " Salvator nullain volu- men doctrina; suas proprium dereliquit, quod inplerisque apoerypkoruin deliramenta confin- gunt, sed Patris et suo Spiritu quotidie loqui- tur in corde credentium." This testimony is the stronger, because it shows that he was awarc oí' the existcncc of apoervphal writings attributed to our Lord. And so also St. Au- gustine, in a passage where he seems almost to allude to tbis very Epistle to Abgarus:— " Si enim prolatse fucrint aliqua; literas, quas nullo alio narrante ipsius Christi esse dicantur; undc fieri poterat ut si vere ipsius essent, non legerentur, non acciperentur, non praecipuo culmine auctoritatis eminerent in ejus ecclesia, íiueb ab ipso per apostolos, succedentibus sibi- met episcopis, usque ad hajc tempora propa- o-ata dilatatur; etc."— Contra Faustum, lib.
xxviii. c. 4 (Ed. Bened., tom. viii., 439) ; and this is indeed au argument against the genu- ineness of the Epistle which seems very diffi- cult to answer.
3 Many others. — An excellent summary of the literaturc of the Epistles, with references to the authorities on both sides, will be found in the learned work of the Rev. Eiehard Gib- bings, entitled " Roman Forgeries and Fal^ifi- cations," although, how these Epistles came to be Romun forgeries, he does not explain. The reader will fiud almost everjthing in Fa- bricius, Cod. Apocr. Novi Tcst., tom. i., p. 3 16*, and in Ceillier, llist. des Auteurs Eccl., tom. i., p. 474, sq. ; add also Carpzov. Comment. Critica in lifo-os N. Test., § xix. Lips, 1730; Cave, Hist. Litcr. tom. i., p. 2, sq. (Oaron. 1740) ; and Lardner, Tleuthen Tes- timonies, ch. i. (Worka by Dr. Ivippis, vol. vi. p. 596-)
The Ejjistle of Christ to Abgarus, Ring of Eclessa.
79
of'a Synod' of seventy Bisliops held at Rome, A. D. 494 or 496. Here we read, " Epistola Jesu ad Abagarum regem apocrypha. Epistola Abagari2 ad Jesum apocrypha."
From this it appears that if the Decree of Gelasius be a genuine Decree of that Pope, it was probably unlsnown, or at least not received3, in the Church of Ireland, when the MS. of the Liber Hijmnorum was written. For the Epis- tola Jesu is manifestly assumed to be genuine, aud was apparently read, as a Lesson, in the Irish Church in some office of public or private devotion. This, it need scarcely be observed, did not imply the reception of the Epistle as Canonical Scripture, but such use of it was clearly inconsistent with the Ge- lasian decree, where the condemnation of the document as Apocryphal must have signified a prohibition. When such eminent modern scholars, however,
1 Synod. — Pagi gives 496 as the date of tliis Svnod, Crit. in Ann. Baronii. There is, how- ever, much doubt as to the antiquitv of the Acts of this Council, and even as to the name of the Pope by whose Decree the Apocrvphal books were condemned : some copies attribut- ing it to Pope Damasus, others to Hormisdaa, but the majority to Gelasius. Even the text of the Decree is unsettled, and has been largely interpolated.
2 Abaguri. — Some copies omit the words " Epistola Abgari ad Jesum apocrypha." This omission occurs in the Decretum Gra- tiani,D\st.xv c. ; Sancta Romana Ecclesia ; and in Ivo, Liber Decret. : but in the Collec- tions of the Councils both clauses will be found.
3 Received On the date and genuineness
of the supposed Decree of Gelasius, see Bp. Pearson's Vindicicc Epistt. S. Ignatii, Part 1., c. iv. p. 44 (4°, Cantabr. 1672), where the whole question is discussed. A good sum- mary of the arguments against the Decree is given by Cave, Hist. Liter., tom. i. p. 463 (Oxon. 1740), who says that it is not alluded to by any author before the year 840. Mr. Gibbings, however, has found a reference to
it in the Opus Caroli Magni contra Sijnodum pro adorandis imaginibus, writteii about 790. (Roman Forg., p. 4.) Ceiller (Hist. dcs Au- teurs Eccl., tom. xv., p. 630, sq.) admits that the Gelasian Decree must have been interpo- lated, although he inclines to believe it on the whole genuine, and says that it is cited under the title of Gchtsii Papee de Libris recipien- dis et non recipiendis, " dans une acte de l'Ab- baye de saint Riquier en 43^-" This date, however, is a mistake, and ought to be 831. For the doeument referred to (which occurs in the Chron Centidense, sive S. Richarii, lib. iii. cap. 3), is an inventory of the goods and chattels of the monastery, including its books, drawn up, as the author tells us, " Anno Incarnationis Domini dcccxxxi. Indictione ix.," by order of the Emperor " Hludovicus" (i. e. Louis le Débonnaire), and in the cigh- teenth year of his reign : Dacherii Spicil. ii., p. 310 (fol. edit.). In this catalogue of the books of the monastery there occurs, under tlie heading De Canonibus, a copy of " Gelasii Papae de libris recipiendis et non recipieudis." So that there is reallv no evidenee that this celebrated Decree had any existence before the latter part of the eighth century. And it is
280 The Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, King of Edessa.
as Tillemont and Asseman, Cave and Grabe, have judged favourably, or he- sitated, at least, to pronounce the Epistle a forgery, we may well excuse the Irish Churchmen, of an age eminently uncritical, for having adopted the Epis- tola Jesu without questioning the authority of Eusebius.
The following is a translation of the Preface or Scholium prefixed to the Hymn, which, as usual in this collection, is written partly in Irish, partly in Latin : —
Beatus es et reliqua. Christ himself wrote with IIis owa hand this Epistle, as Eusebius relates in his History. And it was at Jerusalem it was written ; in the time of Tiberius Cae- sar it was written. And this was the cause [of writing it] ; Abgarus, the Toparch, Eing of the land of Armenia, and of the land tothe north of the River Euphrates, was in severe sickness in the city of Edessa, sothat anepistle was brought from him to Christ, requesting that Ile would
remarkable that Pope Adrian I., in his letter to Charlemagne, in defence of the second Council of Nice against the objections of the Gallican bishops, assumes the truth of the story (which was assumed also in the Coun- cil), that our Lord had written to Abgarus, and quotes the authority of his prcdecessor, Pope Stephen, who (in answertotheobjection, " Quod nulla evangelii lectio tradat Jesum ad Abagarum imaginem misisse") had said " Sed, nec illud est prsctereundum, quod relatione fidelium de partibus orientis advenientium, sa»pe cognovimus. In quibus licet evangelium sileat, tamen nequaquam in omnibus incredi- l)ile fidei meritum : et hoc aflirmante de ipso evangelista : Multa quidem et ália signafecit Jesus, qiies non sunt scripta in libro hoc. De- nique fertur ab asserentibus quod Redemptor humani gcneris, appropinquante die passionis, euidam regi Edessenae civitatis, desideranti corporaliter illam cernere, et ut persecutiones Judaeorum fugeret ad illum convocare, ut auditas miraculorum opiniones, et sanitatum curationes 111 L et populo suo impertiret, re- spondisset : Quod si faciem meam corpora- liter cernere cupis, en tibi vultus mei speciem transformatam in linteo dirigo : per quam et
desiderii tui fervorem refrigeres, et quod de me audisti impossibile nequaquam fieri existimes. Postquam tamen complevero ea quae de me scripta sunt, dirigam tibi unum de discipulis meis, qui tibi et populo tuo sanitates impertiat et ad sublimitatem fidei vos perducat, &c." — Hardouin, Concil. tom. iv., p. 782. Here we have the authority of two Popes, sanctioning the Epistlc with an interpolation which is not in the copy given by Eusebius, and which, we may observe, does not occur in the Irish Rook of Hymns. But it is remarkable that thisletter of Adrian to Charlemagne, which assumes the gcnuineness of our Lord's Epistle to Abgarus, was written (A. D. 792) in reply to that very Opus Caroli magni, of 7^p, in which the De- cree of Gelasius, condemniug the Epistles, was referred to. See Piichard, Analyse des C<>n- ciles, tom. i., p. 739 (Paris, 1772. 4°)- Ceil- lier, Hist.des Auteurs Eccles. xviii. p. 230, 231. It is clear, therefore, that Pope Adrian I. can- not have regarded the Gelasian " Libellus" as genuine, for he passes it over in entire si- lence ; and the same remark will apply to the second Council of Nice. There is, therefore, some confusion about this matter, which nceds further research.
Tlie Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, King of Edessa. 28 1
coiue to cure him : for he had heard that He was the Son of God, and that He had cured manv . So that it was in praise of the faith of Abgarus, that Christ composed this Epistle. And this Epistle is in the city of Edisa.
In which city no heretic can live, no Jew, no worshipper of idols. Nor have barbarians ever been able to assail it, from the time when Evagarus, King of the said city, received the Epistle written by the Saviour's hand. In fine, a baptized infant, standing upon the gate and wall of the city, reads this Epistle. If ever a people should come against that city, on the day in which that Epistle, written by the hand of the Saviour, is read, those barbarians are brought to make peace, or are put to flight, routed.
The latter half of this Preface, from the words " In which city no heretic can live," &c, to the end, is in Latin ; and is probably an extract from some ancient legend ; in it the name ofthe king is written Evagarus, instead of Ab- garus, which may indicate a diíferent source. It is remarkable that no allu- sion is made to the miraculous image or picture of our Lord, so celebrated in the history of Edessa, although it is mentioned by Evagrius1, whose Eccle- siastical History was compiled in the latter part of the sixth century.
This may be regarded as evidence that the Irish Preface wTas compiled from traditions of some antiquity. But, on the other hand, the privileges of Edessa, stated by our Scholiast as resulting from the possession of the autograph letter of our Lord, exhibit marks of more modern interpolation. Evagrius, indeed, men- tions the general belief (rá iraoá to'iq triaTolg dpvXovusva) that Edessa could never be taken by an enemy, — although he acknowledges that this was not said in the Epistle of Christ to Abgarus ; but he seems to have known nothing of the belief that no Jew, or heretic, or infidel, could live in the city, or that a baptized child2, standingon the walls of the city, was wont to read the Epistle, although
1 Evagrius — Hist. Eccles., lib. iv., c. 27. vit, quod si quis adversarius ad illam la?den- %>ipovoi Tr/vO[ÓTVKTov tiKÓva i)v áv6pú>7ru>v piv dam venisset, cives infantem super portam ci- \íip(Q ovk upyáaavTo- 'Ay/3ápy 8k XpiaTÓc ó vitatis afferebant, et Salvatoris epistolam sibi Oíóe, tTti avrbv iteXv iiróOei, ■niirop.^t. porrigebant, qui licet alias fari nescius, epis-
2 Child.— John of Ypra, in his Chronicle of to]am prompte legit, et mox inimici recesse- the Monastery of St. Bertin, gives the corre- runt . quod quidem miraculum toto Abagari sponc]enceofourLordwithAbgarus(cap.43, et long0 post hoc tempore duravit.'—JbA. part. iii.), andadds: " Post ascensionem vero jperi{j Qhron. S. Bertini (apud Martene et Domini Thaddseus apostolus ad Abagarum Durand. Thesaur. Novus Anecd., tom. iii., missus, ipsum cum toto populo suo baptizavit, p> 6^ A). jonn 0f ypra died A. D. 1383. et eum a languore solo verbo curavit, juxta See also Gilo Parisiensis, De expeditione Hie- Christi promissum, civitatemque síc assecura- rosoin lib. iii. (ibid. p. 231, A), who, speak-
2 O
282 The Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, King of Edessa.
otherwise unable to read, or even to speak, (for that seems to be the meaning,) or that a special blessing was attached to the reading or recitation of the Epistle.
The testimonv of Evagrius, that no promise of perpetual security from hos- tile aggression was contained in the Epistle of Christ, did not prevent the in- terpolation of such a promise in subsequent editions of the Epistle : for example, in that given by Constantine Porphyrogenneta, in the Narratio1 de Edessena Christi Imagine, a promise is added at the end of the Epistle, that Edessa shall never be taken by its enemies ; na\ rrj ttóXei aov javíiatTai rb íicavbv 7rpoe to fxrjdáva twv í^pwv naTia^vtsai avTijg. And yet the Epistle seems to have contained this clause, or some equivalent clause, in the age of St. Augustine : for the Count Darius, in a letter2 in which (if its text be not interpolated) he asks Augustine for a copy of the Confessions, enforces his request by the example of Christ, who condescended to give a favourable reply to the petition of Ab- garus, " preces supplicis non dedignaretur," — and even granted more than He
ing of Edessa, and of the Epistle of Christ, says : " Haec ibi temporibus permansit epistola multis, Atque ea ab adversis tutavit mcenia cunctis, Nam si barbaricus furor illuc perveniebat, Baptizatus eam puer alta ex arce legebat," etc.
1 Narratio Published by Combefis, Ma-
nipul. originum rerumq. C.politanarum,j). 81, quoted by Fabricius, ubi supr., p. 319.
1 Letter Epist. 230 (Ed. Bened.), 263
(Ed. Lovan.). "Fertur satrapae, seu regis potius cujusdam epistola," &c. This Epistle was unlinown to Possidius, and appeared first in the Louvain edit. of St. Augustine's works. How far the allusion to the promise, which it distinctly states was made by our Lord to Edessa, " per epistolam," should militate against the genuineness of the letter attri- buted to Darius, cannot be discussed here. It is certain, from the testimony of Evagi'ius, that at the end of the sixth century the " Epistola Jesu" contained no such promisc ; and the answer (Ep. 23O1 which seems not unworthy of St. Augustine, contains no allu-
sion to the use which Darius made of our Lord's supposed Letter to Abgarus ; but simply says, " Misi et alios libros quos non petisti, ne hoc tantummodo facerem quod pe- tisti." This suggests the suspicion that the argument from our Lord's condescension to Abgarus may have been introduced into the letter of Darius, by some later copyist. It occupies a section by itself, and its omission would make 110 perceptible hiatus in the Epis- tle. — Ceillier (Hist. des Auteurs Eccles-, tom. xi., p. 332) says that Darius spoke of the Letterof Abgarus, and of our Lord's reply, in sm;h a manner as to show that he doubted the authenticitv of both : "d'unu maniere qui fait voir qu'il doutoit de l'autenticité de l'une et de Fautre." This opinion seems to be foundcd uj)on the words^/erfwr, and " Laudasse insu- per suam dicitur civitatem." Baronius draws the opposite inference, that the Epistles were received as genuine : " Eas vero absque aliquá dubitatione ab antiquioribus fuisse receptas, testatur epistola Darii comitis ad S. Augusti- nuiii seripta." — Annal., A.D. 31, n 60.
The Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, King of Edessa. 283
was asked, — by promising that the city of Abgarus should have perpetual security from its enemies — " et amplificato petitionis munere, per epistolam non modo salutem ut supplici, sed etiam secmútatem utregi, traasnnsit ; jussit insuper ejus urbem áb hostibus in perpetuum esse ac semper immunem."
All this tends to show that a belief in the authenticity of our Lord's cor- respondence with Abgarus was of great antiquity, and that legends founded upon that belief had begun to be invented at an early period. And the omis- sion of all allusion to the Edessan image, or picture, in the Scholiast's preface, may be tahen as evidence that the Irish Church had probably received the Epistola Jesu from a very ancient source ; for this connexion of it with the picture of our Lord was one of the circumstances that gave celebrity to the Epistle, and caused it to be quoted against the iconoclasts in the second Coun- cil of Nicasa.
The Latin Version of the Epistle contained in the Irish Liber Hymnorum, and now published, appears to have been derivedfrom the translation of Euse- bius1 by Ruffinus ; it has been collated with a printed copy of Ruffinus with- out date, but published early in the sixteenth century under the title of " Hys- toria Ecclesiastica," with the following colophon, " Venundantur Parisiis a Francisco Regnault, in vico Sancti Jacobi sub signo divi Claudi." The read- ings of this copy are distinguished in the Notes by the letter R.
1 Eusehius Since the foregoing remarks
were written, tlie posthumous work of thc late Rev. Dr. W. Cureton has appeared, entitled " Ancient Syriac Documents relative to the earliestestablishment of Christianitv in Edessa and the neighbouring countries." Amongst. these " Documents" the Epistle to Abgarus is given from a very antient Syriac version of
the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius. The editor, Dr. William AVright, of the British Museum, states in his Preface, that Dr. Cure- ton was a beiiever in the authenticity of the Abgaran Epistles ; and his name must there- fore be added to the list of those divines of the Church of England who have held that opinion.
2 O
060CUS CS -]jil. Cpipc pein popcpfb cona laim innepipcil[p]e, anial abpéc eupebiup ínnapcaip. ln hiepupalem u" popcpibab. m cempope Cibepn ceppcipip pcpipca epc. Caupa u° hec epc, Ob^apup copapca pí cfpe apmemae -| na cípe ppi ppuch neoppic uccuaich, pobai u'igcilup cpum m Cbipa ciuicace cocuccab epipcil uab co Cpipc co cípac- biafc, ap acchuala cop bo macc Oé hé. -| confcab pochaibe. Conio ap molab íppe abgape bopona Cpipc ínnepipcilpe. Oca cpa mnepipcil pe ínCbipa ciuicace. 111 qua ciuicace nullup hepecicup pocepc uiuepe, nullup uibeup, nullup íbulopum t 'ulcop. Seb necpue bapbapi aliquanbo eam muabepe pocuepunc, e,r eo cempope quo euagcipuppe/t eiupbem ciuicacip accepic epipcolcim manu pciluacopippcpipcam. liunc bemque epipcolam le^ic mpanp bapcigacup pcanp pupep popcam ec mupum ciuicacip. pi quanbo genp uenepic concpa ciuicacem íllam, ín eobem bie quo lecca puepic epipcola manu paluacopip pcpipca placancup ílli bcipbapi auc puscmcup mpipmaci.
GGUUS es cfin me nom uioisci ec ciíeoioisci m me. scrcipcum esc eNim Oe me, cfuia ln cfui uiOeNC me non crceOeNC. ec qui ine non uiOcnc ipsi in me cneoeNC ec uiueuc. oe eo haucem cfuoo scrcip- sisci mihi uc ueNmem aO ce. oporjcec me omNia 5
Gloss. — i. Qui. — .i. abgare. 2. Scriptum est. — .i. in cssaia profota. De me — i. de christo. Hi. — .i. iudei. Vident. — .i. corpore. 3. Credent. — .i. spiritu. Et qui. — .i. gentes.
.\on uident. — .i. corporaliter. 4. Credent. — .i. spiritualiter. Uiuent. — .i. in perpetuum. De eo i. sub-
iutellige respondeo, vel dico. 5. Scripsisti i. in tua epistola. Adte i. ad edissam. Opnrtet. — .i.
liee est responsio .i. oportet me facere oiimia [qua;] promisa sunt de me a profetis.
1 . In me. — Qui eredidistí in me cum me ipse non videris, R.
2. Scriptumest. — Is. vi.cp^Matt.xiii. 13.
3. Credent. — Quiahi qui me vident non credentin mc, R. This is generallj sup- posed to be an allusion to S. John, xx. 29 ; but Eabricius thinks Is. vi. 9, and lii. 15, much morc probably the passages referred to. Cod. Apocr. N.T., p. 318. This is confirmed by the gloss. i. in essaia profeta. Tpsi in i/ie. — Et qui non vident mc ipsi oredent et vivent, R.
4. Scripsisti. — The Epistle of Abgarus, as given by Eusebius, containcd an invi- tation to our Lord to take refuge in Edessa from the persecution of the Jews ; adding that the city, although small, was beauti- ful, and would be sufficient for both : — Kai ~/ap 7jKOvaa ori Kai 'Iofícuot Kara~fo~{- r/v^ovoi aov Kat j3ov\ovrai KaKwaai ae. ttoXví <5e fiiKporar>j poi eari kui aefivri, íjra i^apKe7 afiporipoii. — Euscl). Ilixt. Eccl.,
lib. i. c. 13.
5. Venirem. — Vcniam, R.
The Epistle of Christ to Abgarus, King qf Edessa. 285
puopcerí quae misus smn hic e;cpleT?e. posceaquam compleu- erco ríecipi me ao euni a quo misus sum. cum en^o puerio asumpcus miccam cibi aCiquem e£ Oiscipulis meis qui curcec esrjicuoiNem cuam ec uicam cibi accjue his qui cecum suuc prcescec. 10
Oomine Oomine oepenoe nop a malip ec cupcooi nop ín bonip uc pmiup piln cui hic ec ín pucupo, Ctmen. Saluacop. omnium Chpipce peppice ín nop íhepu ec mipepepe nobip.
Gloss. — 6. Hic. — .i. in iudea vel in hierusalem, vel in hoc mundo. 7. Compleuero. — .i. leges et profe- tias. 7. Recipi me. — ,i. in ascensiouem. Ad eum. — .i. ad patrem. Misus. — i. in humanitate, .i. ad sal- uandum mundum. 8. Asumptus.. — i. a patre in. celuni. Mittam. — .i. ad te. Tibi. — .i. abgare. Ali- quem.—.i. tatheum. Discipulis. — .i. ex apostolis. 9. Tuam. — .i. abgare. Uitani. — .i. perennem et doc- trinam et sanitatem. Tecum sunt. — .i. in fide christiana.
6. Posteaquam. — Et posteaquani imple- vero, R.
7. Acl eum Ab eo, R. Misus — The
S. Isidore MS. reads líissus.
8. Aliqucm The gloss says .i. tathcum.
So the name Thaddaeus is given in Ruffin's translation of Eusebius : in the original
(loc. Ct't.) he ÍS Called QaCCalov vbv a-rro- aro\ov 'éva iwv cficofirjicovTa. This cannot mean that Thaddaeus, one of the 70, was also one of the Twelve Apostles, and Eu- sebius, therefore, must have called him an apostle in a secondary sense, as having been the Apostle of Edessa. He expressly dis- tinguishes him from the Twelve Apostles, but says that others were called Apostles, lib. i. c. 12. See Tillemont, Mémoires, tom. i., p. 360, and note 5, p. 613. St. Jerome (tn S. Matth. c. x. 4) fell into the mistaheof confounding this Thaddaeus with the Apostle of the same name ; and others have been led into the same error. Bede corrects it, Retractt. in Acta Apost., c. x. It is probable that the author of the gloss followed Jerome, when he interprets " ex discipulis" by "ex apostolis." The
HjTnn of St. Cummain Fota, line 23 (see above, p. 77), also follows Jerome. The Menology of the Grcek Church identi- fies Thaddasus ofEdessa with the Apostle Jude, or Thadda^us, the brother of our
Loi'd : K(U 7rpos'' Av^apov T07ráfi)^r]v Tropev- 6eiv iOepaiTcvoQV ainov i'nrb tm vóaov.
Men. Greec. ad 19 Jun. Qui curet. — Ut
curet, Jt. TJt qui curat, S. Isidore MS.
9. Egritudinem Abgarus in his Epistle
had asked our Lord to come and hcal him : " et oogritudinem meam, qua jamdiu la- boro, curare."
10. Prestet. — The S. Isidore MS. adds here, " Salvus erit sicut scriptum est qui credit in me salvus erit."
Domine, Domine. — The prayers which follow are in the angular character already frequently spohen of. Tliey seem to show that this Letter to Abgarus was read in the ancient Irish Church as a Lesson in some office. In the upper margin of the MS. there are some sentences, which do not ap- pear to have had any connexion with the text. They have been greatly mutilated
286 The E-pistle of Christ to Abgarus, Ring of Edessa.
Guan^ebum oommi norcpi íhepu chpirci libepec nop, ppocegac nop, cupcooiac nop, oepenoac nop, ab omni malo, ab omni pe- piculo, ab omni lan^ope, ab omni oolope,ab omm pla^a, ab omni ínuioia, ab ommbup ínpiOnp Oiabuli ec malonum hominum hic ec in pucupo. Qmen.
by the plough of the binder. The following words are all that are now legible : — " custodis .... nostram sicut de anima christiana dicitur. Omnis caro fenum est, et reliqua" [Is. xl. 6]. " Sed gloria eius filise regis ab intus, nam extrinsecus ma-
ledicta et per ntiones et detrac-
tiones permittuntur dc quibus tamen in celis merces aeterna est quaj sentitur in corde patientium eorum qui iam possunt ut dicitur . . glori . . . . in tribulationibus. Hir. illa maledictio beatitudinem creat." Thc word JJir. is a contraction for JJiero- mjmus ; the passage alluded to occurs in S. Jerome's Comment. on S. Matt. v. 1 1, " Illud maledictum contemnendum est quod beatitudinem creat, quod falso male- dicentis ore profertur."
After the foregoing sheets had been
"EvangeliumDomininostriJesuChristi liberet nos, protegatnos, custodiat nos, vi- sitet nos, defendat nos, ab omni malo, ab omni plaga, ab omni langore, ab omni do- lore, ab omni perturbatione, ab omni pe- riculo, ab omni invidia, ab omnibus insi- diis diaboli et malorum hominum hic et in futuro."
The IrishPreface to the Epistle of Christ in the S. Isidore MS. is as follows : it is in some places illegiblc. The Editor has marhcd by dots the passages which he has been unable to decipher : —
beacup ep. ltip ,xpp pecic hanc epip- rolam. Oia paba pe,j ec-ipae ciuicacip qni bolopem pebip habuic. Cocucab epipcil uab co cpipc conbigpac bia acaUam ocup biaic. Ocup ue... cacheup ipin epifcil Copom íapceppab cpipc. Ocup ippe
nic. Ocup acaac m ebipa
worhed off, the writer had the privilege m epir.cli -^ copop
of visiting llome, and was kindly permit- car mx)ta co baib ojibaib. Ocup
ted to collate the Donegal copy of the 5 nachnepe cecba bicli pupe [vel
Liber JJi/mnorum in the Convent of S. F'upc] "ual'e ípm cpin.
Isidore, which is undoubtcdly the MS. Which may be thus translatcd :
quotcd by Colgan, and of which a full ac- count will be found in the Appendix to this Fasciculus.
This MS. gives the concluding praycrs or collects, after the Epistle, thus : —
" Domine, Domine, defende nos a malis et custodi nos in bonis, ut simus filii tui hic et in futuro, qui rcgnas in secula se- ('ulorum.
Beatus cs. Jesits Christ made this epis- tle: for there was a king of the city of Edessa, who had a maladv in the foot : and a letter was brought from him to Christ, re- questing that He would come to converse wilh andhealhim. And Thaddseus . . ~ . the epistleunto him afterthe crucifixion of Christ. And it was he . . . . and they are in
Edessa the cpistle was, and
and ....
( *87 )
XIX. THE HYMN OF ST. FIACC, IN PRAISE OF ST. PATIUCX.
HPHIS Hymn was first printed by Colgan. He gives it in his Trias Thau- -*- maturga nnder the title of " Hyranus, seu Vita Prima S. Patricii Hiber- nia3 Apostoli, S. Fieco Episcopo Sleptensi Authore," — it havingbeen regarded by him as the earliest of the seven Lives of St. Patrick which he had collected; although it was evidently never intendcd by its author as a " Life" properly so called, but only a Poetical Panegyric upon the Saint.
Colgan has published it in the original Irish, with a Latin translation in parallel columns ; and, although subsequent editors have not scrupled to criti- cise and alter his translation, none of thera has pretended to correct his text from any MS. authority, or suggested anything better than conjectural, and sometimes ignorant, emendations.
There is, therefore, in reality no existing printed text of this Hynm of any authority, except that published by Colgan, which was taken from his copy of the Book of Hymns' now preserved at the Franciscan College oí' S. Isidore, in Roine. Dr. O'Conor's edition2 does not profess to have been collated with any other MS. of the original, and is, in fact, only a reprint of Colgan's text. The same remark will apply to the only other printed copy which has appeared with any pretensions to editorial scholarship, viz., that published by Henry Leo (Halin Saxonum, 1845), on ^he occasion of a declaration of successful corapetitors for Prizes " in certamine literario," proposed in honour of the birth day of Frederick AVilliam IV., King of Prussia. This work (which does not appear to have obtaincd a prize) is
1 Hymns — " Extat in pervetusto codice part i., p. 88, sq. O'ConorentitlesthisHvuin opusculorum aliquot sanctorum Hiberniíe " Carmen vetus Hibernicum, quodFieco, &c, (qui Liber IIymnorum inscribitur) ex quo ip- tribuitur, . . . ex Codice vetustissimo Dun- sum desumpsimus."— Tr. Thaum.,p.6. gallense." The MS. at S. Isidore's is entitled
2 Edition — Rer. Hib. Scriptt. Prolegom., in a hand of the seventeenth centurv, "Ex li-
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. PatricJc.
entitled " Commentatio de Carmine vetusto Hibernico in S. Patricii laudem." It consists of a minute analysis of the original text, with a translation, in which the author does not display any exact acquaintance either with Irish grammar or with Irish history.
The other editions and attempted translations of the Hymn, which have appeared in this country, add nothing to the illustration of it, philologically or historically, and do not require any detailed notice'. They are all taken
bris de conventus [sic] de Dunnagall." This is on the lower margin of p. 3.
1 Notice. — The following is a list of all these editions with which the editor ís ac- quainted : —
1. Vallancey, in the first cdition of his Trish Grammar (Dublin, 40, i773),hasprinted this Hymn (p. 166 sq.) with Colgan's Latin Translation. O'Rcillj', in his account of Irish writers (Trans. Iberno-Celtic Soc.,y>. xxxiii), says that this Hymn was printed " in the first edition of Vallancey's Irish Grammar, with a faultu English translation." But this Eng- lish translation is not to be found in the copies of the first edition of Vallancey's Grammar which are now preserved in the public libra- ries of Dublin, nor has the Editor ever seen it ; and there is reason to suspect that the sheets which contained it were cancelled by the au- thor (aftcr its errors were discovered), to make room for Colgan's Latin version. In the second edition of the Grammar, printed in 8vo, Val- lancey has omitted Fiacc's Hymn altogether.
2. Mr. Patrich Lynch, in the Appendix to his Life of St. Patrick (Dublin, 1810, 8°), p. 328, has printed this Hymn in the original Irish, with an English translation of his own, and Colgan's Latin Version. Mr. 0'Reilly (loc. cit.) calls this " a correct English trans- lation;" but it is very far from being so.
3. The Et. Rev. Dr. Coyle, alloman Catholic bishop in Ireland, in a work called "The Pious Miscellany" (Dublin, 1831, 12"), of which the first vol. only was published, has printed St.
Fiacc's Hymn, in the original Irish, with a loose metrical English version (p. 46, sq.).
4. Mr. Martin A. O'Brennan, " LL. D., Member of the Honorable Society of Queen's Inns," has published this Hymn in the ori- ginal Irish, with an English translation and copious notes, in vol. 1., p. 484, of a work, the first volume of which is entitled, " O'Bren- nan's Antiquities," and the second, "ASchool History of Ireland, from the Days of Partho- lan to the Present Day." Dublin, 8° (sine annó). The dedication of the second edition of vol. 1., " To his Grace the Most Rev. Jolrn Mac Hale," is dated " April, 1848."
5. 0'Reilly (ubi supra) states that in 1792 [1791] this Hymn was published by Richard Plunket, " a neglected genius of the countv Meath, who, in pages opposite to the original text, gave a version into modern Irish." This is an exceedingly rare tract, 8vo. pp. 32. The first page is blanh ; then follow two ti- tles, one in English and the other Irish, on opposite pages. The English title is this : "An Hymn on the Life of St. Patrick : ex- tracted, from the antient Scvtho-Celtic dia- lect, into Modcrn Irish, by Richard Plunket, late Translator of the New Testament into Irish, who has now the Manuscript in his possession. Dublin. Printed in the year m,dcc,xci." The Irish title is : " Ilimhin Pha- druig Absdal. Do cumadh re Feiche Easbug Shleibhte, a gcondae na Banrioghna, disciobal agas fcar comhaimsire do Padraig fein. Air na mhineadh go dcighneach san nuaghghaoi-
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. PatricL
289
from Colgan's Text and Version ; some with arbitrary alterations ofthe orig-
inal, and translations which, so far as they differ from Colgan's, may be de-
scribed as the offspring, for the most part, of presumptuous ignorance.
In the ancient Scholium, or Preface, prefixed to this Hymn, Fiacc ' of
Slebte, or Slebhte, is unhesitatingly pronounced to be its author. This ecclesias-
tic, who was honoured as a saint in the Irish Church on the i2th of October2,
was descended from Cathair Mór (Cathirius Magnus, as 0'Flaherty3 Latinizes
the name), who became monarch of Ireland, A. D. 174, and was killed in the
battle of Taillte4 (now Teltown, in Meath), A. D. 177. Fiacc's descent
from this king of Ireland may be gathered from the Scholium or Preface to
the Hymn as printed by Colgan, thus :
Catbair Mór,
.1 Daire Barrach,
Bregan.
Erc.
Fiacc, of Slebhte.
dhibg, Re Riostard Pluxceád. A mbeul- athcliath an na chur a gclo san mbliadban m.dcc.xci." Then follows the Hymn in the ancient Irish, as given by Colgan, witb a translation on the opposite page into the mo- dern Irish of the peasantry, ending on p. 11. On pp. 12 and 13 are an English and Irish title to S. Brogan's Life of S. Bridget, with the Hymn in Colgan's text, and a translation into vulgar Irish as before, to p. 25. Page 26 is blank ; and p. 27 is a title-page : " Short Directions for reading Irish, intended for those who can speak and understand the language. By Bichard Plunket, late trans- lator of the New Testament into Irish, who has now that manuscript in his possession. Dublin : Printed in the year m.dcc.xci." This ends on p. 31, and p. 32 contains a list of Richard Plunket's works, in nine articles.
1 Fiacc His name is written by Colgan
Fiecus, and by Lanigan, Petrie, and others, Fiech. It has been so written in tbe early
2l
pages of this work. In the Book of Armagh the name is written Feec, Fiacc, nndFeccus. The final c is never aspirated. Colgan has made this remark (Tr. Thaum., p. 7, col. 2, not. 2). In the Life of St. Patrick by Probus (lib. i. c. 41 ; Colgan, p. 51), St. Fiacc is called Phiehg, or Pheg, as Ussber more cor- rectly givesthe name in quoting tbispassage, Works, vol. vi. p. 410, Elringtoii's edit. Althougb the name is writteni'Tac in the Book of Lecan and some other ancient authorities, the true spelling is Fiacc, which is the same asFiaa. The Welsh equivalent is Gwych.
3 Octuber — His name occurs at this date (together witb those of his son Fiachra, and Mobi Clairenech of Glasuevin) in the ancient Felire, or Festilogium, of Aengus the Culdee, a composition of the ninth century. See also Mart. of Donegal, p. 273.
3 O' Flaherty. — Ogyg., Part iii. c. 59, p. 310. Conf. Reeves, Adamnan, p. 22, note.
4 Taillte. — See Leabhar na gCeart, or Book
290 The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich.
Daire Barrach was the ancestor oí' the tribe of Ui Bairrche1 (or " Descen- dants of Barrach"), the chieftain of which clan assumed the name of MacGorman in later times, after the introduction of surnames: and the church of Slébte now Slatey, or Sletty, is situated in the Queen's County, about two miles N. N. W. of the town of Carlow, in the raidst of the country then inhabited by the tribe2 just mentioned.
The Dublin Book of Hymns adds another generation, if we have rightly interpreted the words " In Fiac sin mc éside mc Ercha, mc Bregain," to sig- nify that this Fiacc was the son of the son of Erc, son of Bregan, or Brecan. But even with this addition, the foregoing genealogy is manifestly inconsistent with the age usually assigned to St. Fiacc. The narrative which makes him to have been consecrated a bishop by St. Patrick, assumes that he must have been of mature age, about A.D. 448% or upwards of 27oyears after the death of Cathair Mór, if we adopt the chronology of 0'Flaherty, and 326 years, if we are guicled by the Four Masters. This is altogether too long a period for the number of generations which the above genealogy has placed between Fiacc and his royal ancestor ; and necessarily leads to the conclusion, either that some intermediate generations have been omitted, or that the reign of Cathair Mór is antedated in our annals : for the only remaining alternative, that St. Fiacc lived before the age of St. Patrich, is manifestly untenable.
The supposition of an error in the number of the generations is rendered probable by the discrepancy in at least one of the names in the genealogy as it is given in the Preface to this Poem in the Dublin Book of Hymns, and as it is found in the Genealogia Sanctorum, or Sanctilog'ium Genealogicum (as Colgan calls it), in the Book of Lecan. In the Dublin Book of Hymns, the son of Daire Barrach is naraed Bregan ; in the Genealogia Sanctorum, he is named Fiac, or Fiacc; and that thesewerein reality two, andnot the same individual4,
of Rights, p. 205. The Four Masters give as - Tribe. — This district was called Omurgv,
the site of this battle Magh hAgha, which is the Anglicized pronunciation of Ui niBairr-
probablv a place near Taillte. They have che, signifving thc countryofthe UiBairrche,
the reign of CathairMór A.D. 120-122. The or Descendants of Barrach. Slí-bte signifies
datesA.D. 174-177 are 0'Flaherty's. " mountainous."
1 Ui Bairrche See Leabhar na gCeart, 3AboutA.D.$4&. — This is the date assigued
or Booh ofRights, and Dr. O'Donovan's notcs, by Ussher to the ordination of St. Fiacc,
p. 192, sq. Eithnea, the mother of St. Co- Itidex C'hron. (Works, tom. vi.,p. 571, Elring-
lumba, was also of the Ui Bairrche. — Reeves, ton's ed.).
Adamnan, pp. 8, 163, notes. ,* Individual Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 8, n. 4.
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. PatricJc.
291
is evident from the genealogv of St. Diarmaid (or Modimog, as he was some- times called), of Glenn-uisen1, who was of the same family, and whose descent from Cathair Mór is given2 in eight generations inclusive, in which we have Fiacc, son of Daire Barrach, and Brecan, or Bregan, the son of Fiacc, so that we have thus an approximation to a more correct genealogv, showing the re- lationship of both saints, as follows : —
Cathair Mór.
Daire Barracb.
Fiacc.
I Brecan.
Erc.
Fiacc, of Slebhte.
Dallan.
. I Siabar.
Diarmaid, of Glenn-uisen.
It may be observed also that the same authoritv gives two distinct genea- logies of St. Fiacc, in one of which his father is called Erc3 — gen. Erca (as in the Booh of Ili/mns), and in the otherhis father is Erchad4 — gen. Erchada, son of Erc. Assuming that a generation was hei'e again omitted (an error that would be facilitated by the similarity of the names), Fiacc will appear in the seventh generation from Cathair Mór, inclusive: thus, —
1 Glenn-uisen Now Rilleshin, in the
Queen's County, near Carlow : not Glen or Glin in the Ring's County, as Archdall con- jectures. — See Four Mast. at A.D. 842, and Dr. O'Donovan's note.
2 Given Sanctilog. Geneal. Book of Le-
can, fol. 49 b., col. 1. It is remarkable that in another copy of the genealogy of St. Diar- maid, given in the same tract (fol. 53 b., col. 4) the names of Erc and Brecan or Bregan are omitted : thus, " Diarmaid, i. e. Modimog of Glenn-uisen, s. ofSiabarr; s. of Dallan ; s. of Fiacc ; s. of Daire Barrach ; s. of Ca- thair Mór." Here two generations of the for-
2 P
mer line are wanting. This proves that errors existed in tbe pedigrees of this race ; and wc know that omissions of this kind are frequent in all genealogies.
3 Erc B. of Lecan, fol. 54, b. col. 2, thus :
" Fiacc of Slebte, s. of Erc ; s. of Fiacc ; s. of Daire Barrach; s. of Cathair Mór."
4 Erchad. — Ibid., fol. 48, a. col. 4, thus : " Fiacc of Sleibhte, s. of Erchad ; s. of Fiacc ; s. ofDaire; s. of Cathair." It will be ob- served, however, that in both these genealo- logies Brecan is omitted, as ifhe was consi- dered to be the same as Fiacc, s. of Daire Barrach.
292
The Hymn qf St. Fiacc in praise of St. PatricJc.
Cathair Mór.
.1 Daire Barrach.
Fiacc.
Brecan.
Erc.
I Erchad.
Fiacc, of Slebhte.
Dallan.
This confirms our interpretation of the genealogy as given in the Dublin Book ofHymns, which makes Fiacc the grandsonof Erc, or son ofMac Erca. There is reason, however, to suspect a further error. For in the genealogies of the families descended from Daire Barrach, as given in the Book of Lecan1, there is the following statement : —
lp o mac enca .1. piac mac Dapa eppoc plebce.
It is from Mac Erca that Fiac, son of Dara, bishop of Slebhte, [descends].
This seems to say that Fiacc was the son of Dara, and descended írom Mac Erca, or Erc's son. Here we have one additional generation, supposing Dara to have been the son of Erchad Mac Erca ; but it is quite as probable that two or more generations may have intervened ; for in the Book of Leinster2 where there is an entry corresponding to the above, Fiacc is said to have been the son ofthe son of Dara : —
lp 6 mac meic epca .1. piac eppoc Slebce .i. mac meic Oapa.
It is from the son of the son of Erc, i. e. Fiac, bishopof Slebte, i.e. son of the son ofDara.
Discrepancies of this kind, which manifestly exist in these records, prove that the chronological difficulty of the genealogy may be altogether the result of errors in the transcription3. We may therefore assume that St. Fiacc, of
1 Book of Lecan — Fol. 97 a., col. 1.
2 Book of Leinster Fol. 2T9 a. See also
Book of Ballymote, fol. 73 b.
3 Transcription. — The same considerations will enable us to correct the genealogv of St. Ethnea, mother of St. Columba (see Reeves'
Adamnan, p. 8), whieh is also too short for the chronologv, she being sixth in descent from the same Mac Erca, who was the grand- father or great-grandfather of St. Fiacc. But her genealogj', as given in the Sanct. Geneal. and also in the Felire of Aengus (at June 9),
The Htjmn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patriclc. 293
Slebhte, according to the legend recorded in the preface to the following Hymn, may have been descended from Cathair Mór perhaps in the ninth or tenth generation, and therefore a contemporary of St. Patrick. The date assigned by Ussher to St. Fiacc's ordination is, as we have already said, 448. At that time he must have been about thirty years of age; for although we cannot, perhaps, argue that he could not in Ireland have been canonically consecrated a bishop if under that age, it is most probable that his son Fiachra had been born before Fiacc was admitted to holy orders : and he himself must therefore have been of mature age at that time. Assuming these premises, the year 4 1 8 will be about the year of his birth ; and if he survived St. Pa- trick, whose death is generally dated 493, he may have lived to be about the age of 80 or 90. In this there is nothing improbable or actually incredible ; and there reinain no grounds íbr disturbing the Chronological place assigned to Fiacc of Slebhte, in the traditions oí' the Irish Church, as a contemporary and disciple of St. Patrick.
We must now examine the question oí' the authenticity of the Hymn. Can it be regarded as a composition of this remote antiquity? Is it possible to receive it as the work of the St. Fiacc who was consecrated a bishop by St. Patrick ?
The celebrated Jesuit, Father Daniel Papebroch', one of the Bollandist collectors of the great Acta Sanclorum, has refused it a place in his collection of the Lives of St. Patrick, because he considered it impossible2, from internal
omits all mention of Mac Eroa, owing, no ' Papebroch. — The Comment. Prcev. on the
doubt, to the same similarity of names whieh Life of St. Patrick in the Acta SS. of the
has occasioned the coufusion in the case of St. Bollandists is anonymous ; but Father Bveus,
Fiacc. If St. Columba was born A.D. 521 in his Life of St. Fiacc, says expresslv that
(Heeves,ibid.,ip. lxix),thebirth of his mother Daniel Papebroch was the author — a name
cannot have been much before A.D. 500, or of high authority. — Act. SS. Oct., tom. vi.
323yearsafter the deathof Cathair Mór. It is De S.Fieco. Comm. prav. num. 3 (p. 97, C). curious that Dr. Reeves (ibid., p. 164, n.), 2 Impossible. — His words are : " Hvmnum
when he adopted the comnion genealogy, autem jain dictum libenter nos quoque hic
which makes St. F'mccfourth in descent from daremus : sed fatemur ingenue vereri nos ne
Daire Barrach, did not perceive the chrono- non ipsius Fieci sit, ejus saltem qui primus
logical difficulty ; andyetheassumes theearly Sleptiis a S. Patricio est constitutus episco-
dateA. D. 120 of the reign of Cathair Mór pus." — Act. SS. Marlii, tom. ii. p. 520 A
(p. 8, note), by which that difficulty is in- But the Hvnin is ancient, and ought to have
creased. been given.
294 The Hxjmn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich.
evidcuce, that the Hymn could reallv have been written by a contemporary of St. Patrick ; and this decision has been endorsed by a later Bollandist, Cornelius Byeus, the learned compiler of the Life of St. Fiacc, at the i2th of October1.
The argiunents adduced by these authors, against the great antiquity at- tributed to this Hymn, are as follows: —
First, — It can scarcely be supposed that a contemporary of St. Patrick could have written the first line of the Hymn, " Patrick was born at Nemthur, as has been related in histox-ies." This reference to histories implies such an in- terval in time between the author of the Hymn and the age of St. Patrick, as would make the narne of his birth-place, and the actions of his life, matter of history: " vix inducimur" (says Papebroch) " ut Patricianas vitas statim a morte sci'iptas intelligamus, eo nomine"2.
Colgan appears to have felt this difficulty, although he doesnot state it in express terms ; but he anticipates it by his note on the passage, where he admits that the words, " as is recorded in histories," imply the existence of " Acts" of St. Patrick before the composition of the Hymn ; he argues, how- ever, that thiscreates no difficulty, because Jocelin (writing about 1 185) men- tions four lives of the saint written during his lifetime by his contemporaries and disciples3, St. Loman, St. Mel, St. Benean, or Benignus, and St. Patrick, junior.
Another passage in which " histories" are alluded to, is ver. 12, where the author says that St. Patrick read the Canons with St. German, " as histories relate," 'sicut testantur hislorio? (for so Colgan correctly4 translates the words).
In reply to these objections, Mr. Patrick Lynch5, in his Life of St. Patrick, suggests that our author never quotes histories, except when he has occasion to record those events of St. Patrick's life which had taken place in foreign
1 October. — Actt. SS. Oct., tom. vi. p. 103. 4 Currectly. — The old word líne, or Ifnl
"- Nomine Actt. SS. Martii,tom. ii. p. 520. is rightlv translated " historiaí" by Colgan.
3 Disciples. — Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 6, Lynch, without any authority, reads linne,
not. 3. " Ut in historiis refertur, c. 1. In- the plural of lcm [which ought to be lcmn],
dicat acta Patricii esse ante se scripta, et with iis ; and Dr. O'Conor tells us that líne is
recte : quia quatuor alii discipuli ipsius S. Pa- ecclcsim. He translatcs, "Est ita testantur
tricii, nempe S. Lomanus, S. Mel, S. Benig- ecclesia;." Rer. Hib. Scriptt., tom. i. ; Pro-
nus, et S. Patricius junior scripscrunt acta leg., part. i. p. xci. But the plural of lann,
Patricii ante, ut testatur Jocelin, c. 186, vi- a church, would be lanna, not Itne. vente etiam adhuc ipso Patricio." 5 Lynch. — Life of St. Patrick, p. 327.
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich. 295
countries, before Fiacc became known to his master. In tlie first line he refers to histories (pcéla), to establish St. Patrick's birth-place ; in the twelfth line, as translated by Colgan, he cites histories (lím) to prove St. Patrich's residence in the islands of the Tvrrhene, or Mediterranean Sea, and his ecclesiastical education under St. German.
It should be observed that the word 'pcél (ver. 1), translated by Colgan historv, denotes any story, tale, or narrative, handed down by traditien, written or unwritten, true or false. But the other word Ime {linea) (ver. 12) seems to imply writing ; and the fact remains that the author of this Hymn has referred to extant tales, or stories, traditions, and writings, as authority for certain facts in the Life and Acts of St. Patrich ; the im- probability therefore continues in all its f'orce that such narratives (whether they i*ecorded-the acts of the saint abroad or at home) could have been circu- lated, so as to have been well known and quoted by a contemporary of the saint, in the manner in which our author cites them. It might be thought that Fiacc's own testimony, if he had been personally acquainted with St. Patrick, would have been better than the testimony of any tales and stories, acts or lives, for such facts as the place of the Saint's birth, or his early travels and education. It is impossible to believe that a contemporary, who had been him- self acquainted with his hero, could have referred to any tales, stories, tradi- tions, or histories, written or unwritten, in coníirmation of his statements.
Secondly, — Father Papebroch objects that it is difficult to believe how an author, who had been personally acquainted with St. Patrich, could have in- troduced iiito his poem so many legends manifestly fabulous1.
It is curious that Dr. Lanigan gives an opposite jutlgment. He says, " In the former," meaning Fiacc's Hymn, " which, asalready observed, has a claim to very high antiquity, the narrative runs smooth and regular ; nor do we find in it any of those ridiculous miracles that disgrace some of the later Lives"2.
1 Fabulous. — " Vix inducimur ut . . . . in- who was a contemporary of St. Patrick ; f'or
telligamus .... tam familiarem ipsi sancto in another place (to which he refers in the
poétam tam multa fabulam redolentia huic words above quoted) he says : "TheBollan-
suo carmini inseruisse." — Actt. SS. Mnrt., dists and some otherjudicious criticsdoubt oí'
tom. ii., 520 B. his (Fiacc's) being the author of it. But it
1 Lives Eccl. Hist., vol. i., p. 80 (2nd does not íbllow that it is not very antient, and
edit.). Lanigan, however, does not main- most probably not later than the seventh, or
tain that this hymn was written by the Fiacc perhaps the sixth century."— Ibid., p. 57, 8.
296 The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich
Nevertheless, thefollowing miracles are mentioned in theHvmn : — The per- manent impression of the angel's feet onarock (ver. 8); apparitions of angels summoning St. Patriclí to return to Ireland (ver. 14); the voices of the chil- dren in Connaught, heard by him in a distant country, calling upon him to come to their aid (ver. 16) ; the prophecies of his coming by the druids of Ireland (ver. 19-22); his extraordinary austerities, singing 100 psalms every night, statoding in a well, and sleeping upon the hard stone, covered only with his wet garments (ver. 26-32); healing the blind and lepers, and bringing the dead to life (ver. 34) ; the burning bush in which the angel appeared to him, and foretold the supremacy of Armagh, and the privileges granted to the re- citation of St. Sechnall's hymn (ver. 48-52); the sun standing still, in imita- tion of the miracle of Joshua (ver. 55-60) ; &c. These miracles, however, it may be said, are many of them imitations of miracles recorded in Scripture ; they are such miracles as were, in that age, naturally attributed to the saint, and easily believed to have been performed by him, even among his immediate disciples ; and, as Dr. Lanigan justly observes, they are not of the same "ridicu- lous" character1, as some of the miracles which " disgrace the later lives."
We may, therefore, reasonably doubt whether this argument of the learned Bollandist is conclusive ; for it is certain that miracles, quite as incredible as these, have at all times, down to our own " enlightened" age, been attributed to individuals eminent for sanctity, even by those who were their compa- nions and personal acquaintauces: so that the insertion of such marvels in the biography of a saint is not of itself an absolute proof that the author lived at a period long subsequent to the age of his hero. Dr. Lanigan's argument is more sound — that the comparatively moderatc character of these miracles, as contrasted with the extravagant marvels of thelater lives, mustbe regarded as an evidence of the higher antiquity of this Hymn, even though we may hesi- tate to admit that it was written by a contemporary of St. Patrick.
1 Ridiculous character. — For example, his afterwards restored to its owner uninjured,
lighting a fire with icicles instead of sticks ; &c. &c. Papebroch has rejected a great
Jocel., c. 5 ; the water congealing in a kettle, many of these miracles, and thrown them into
notwithstanding the fire heaped aroundit,i&., his Appendix to the Acta S. Patricii (tom.
c. 20; his stone super-altar floating on thesea, ii. Martii, § 111., p. 584). " In qua" (as
and carrying a leper after the ship, c. 27; the Bveus says) "una cum aequá juxta ac acri,
same altar following him through the air, qua ibidem, § 111., perstringuntur, censurá,
c 55 ; the kid bleating from the stomach of innoxie legi possent." Act. SS. Oet., tom.
the man who had stolen and eaten it, and vi. (ad 12 Oct., p. 98, E.).
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich 297
Thirdly. Theapparent allusionsto the desolation of Tara(ver. 20 and 44 ), an event1 which did not take place until after the year 560, is evidence that the Hymn could not have been written before the latter half of the sixth century.
If, therefore, St. Fiacc, of Slebhte, was the author, he raust have lived to an age considerably beyond the ordinary term of human life. We are reduced to the necessity of attributing this Hymn to a writer, who must have flou- rished at the latter end of the sixth or the beginning of the seventh century, unless \ve are prepared to admit that St. Fiacc died at the advanced age of nearly a centurv and a half ; or else to adopt the alternative, which Colgan prefers, of believing the allusion to the desolation of Tara to be a really in- spired prediction2 of that event.
Fourthly, — To these arguments it mav be added that the author lived after the Hymn of St. Sechnall had become popular, and its use, as a Lorica, or protection againstspiritual dangers to those who recited it, had been recognised ; and also after the story of Patrick having obtained the privilege of being him- self the Judge of the Irish at the Day of Judgment was invented3. This is evi- dent from lines 5 1, 52, where the angel, who appeared to him in the bush, is introduced as announcing that his petitions were granted :
He [the angel] said, Primacy sball be at Armagh ; give thanks to Christ.
To heaven shalt thou come, thy prayers are granted to thee : '
The Hymn thou hast chosen in thy lifetiine shall be a corslet of protection to everv one :
Around thee, in the day of judgment, the men of Erinn shall coine to judgment.
1 Event. — See the authorities for the curs- follows : — " Observandum quod hic dicit S.
ing of Tara by St. Ruadan, or Rodan, of Fiecus de desertá vel deserendá Temoriá, cer-
Lorrha, collected by Dr. Petrie, Hist. ancl tum propheticumque fuisse oraculum ; vel si
Antiq. ofTara Hill, p. 125 (Transact. Roijal suo tempore vidit Temoriam desertam ipsum
Irish Acad., vol. xviii., part 2). produxisse vitam usque ad annum 540" {leg.
* Prediction Papebroch says: "Qui [sc. 560]; " quod mihi non probatur, cum fuerit
Colganus] ne amittat auctorem, aut ipsum florentis setatis sub adventu Patricii anno 432,
plus agquo annosum faciat, ista hymni verba &c." Triad. Thaum., p. 6, not. 16. But the
in quibus de Temorise desolatione, post an- allusions to the desolation of Tara are evi-
num DLX factá, agitur, prophetico spiritu dently references to an eventpast, and do not
dicta tanquam de re futurá mavult credere ; pretend to be predictions of the future.
nobis autem explicatione tam violentá auget 3 Invented See above, p. 22, note. lt
formidinem prasdictam" [formidinem, sc. ne willbe observed that nothing of this sort is to
non ipsius Fieci sit]. Colgan's words are as be found in the Hymn of St. Sechnall.
*Q
298 The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich.
We have here manifestlv the germ of the legend given more fully by Pro- bus1, or the author of the fifth lif'e in Colgan's Collection ; and there exists what is, perhaps, a still more ancient summary of the privileges of St. Patrick, in Tirechan's Annotations on the saint's life, compiled in the seventh centuiy, and preserved in the Book of Armagh.2
It is scarcely credible that legends of this character could have been cur- rent so soon after the death of St. Patrick as to be adopted by a contempo- rary and disciple ; and it is probable that the enumeration of these privileges by Tirechan is an earlier form of the legend than that given in the Hymn by our author. For Tirechan makes no mention of the apparition of the an^el in the bush, nor of St. Patrick's being appointed the Judge of the Irish. It is evident also, from the above-cited stanzas, that the Hymn before us must have been written after the question of the Primacy of Armagh had become a subject of debate ; and it is not likely that this could have been the case in the lifetime of a contemporary of St. Patriclc.
It is remarkable that some of the collections in the Book of Armagh, re- lating to the Life of Patrich (which are probably the originals from which the biography, attributed to Probus, and other similar works, were compiled) are attributed in that MS. to " Muirchu Maccumachtheni ;" who, it is expresslv said, wrote them at the dictation of a bishop of Slebhte, " dictante Aiduo Slebtiensis civitatis episcopo"3. Frohi this it may perhaps be inferred that
1 Probus Lib. ii., c. 33 Triad. Thaum., Ulster record tlie death of Aedh, at 699, in
p. 60. thesewords: QuiesAedoanachoriteoSleibtiu.
2 Armagh — See above, p. 50 (where Ti- Tighernach has the saine words at A. D. 700. rechan's words are quoted) ; and Petrie, An- Dr. Reeves has given a curious extract from tia. of Tara Hill, p. 68. the Book of Arniagh, showing the zeal of
Episcopo. — Lib. Ardmach., fol. 20, b., a. this Aedh bishop of Sletty for the church of
Soc Petrie, Antiq. of Tara Hill, p. 110 Armagh ; Adamnan, Additional Notes, p.
(Trans. lloval Irish Acad., vol. xviii.,partii.) 323, n. •'. This, talcen iu connexion with the
Colgan, Triad. Thaum., p. 218, col. 1. The passages of the hymn above cited, advocating
Aidus, Bishop of Slebhte, here mentioned was, thc primacy of Armagh, is an additional evi -
inallprobabilitv, the same whose death, under dence that the Hymn belongs to the times of
the name of "Aodh, anchorite ofSleibhte," Bp. Aedh (A. D. 700), rather than to those
is recorded by the Four Mast. A. D. 698 : of Fiacc, the disciple of St. Patrick. The
where see O'Donovan's notes. Ifso, Muirchu genealogy of Aedh has been preserved. He
Maccumachtheni must be regarded as an au- was of the same family as St. Fiacc ; and it
thor of the seventh century. The Annals of it is remarkable that his pedigree is defective
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. PatricTc.
299
St. Fiacc had left to the safe keeping of his successors in that see some va- luable historical collections, or traditions relating to St. Patrich ; these are, very probably, the " histories" referred to by the author of the Hymn now before us, and it is not unlikely that the Hymn itself (having been compiled from the traditions of the church of Slebhte, derived from Fiacc, the disci- ple of St. Patrick), came to be attributed to Fiacc himself as its author.
Fifthly, — One of the most plausible argumeuts for the antiquity of the Hymn is derived from the antiquity of the Scholiast, or author of the Preface and notes, who, Colgan maintains, must have flourished before the close of the sixth cen- tury. The testimony, therefore, of so early an author, who asserts, without hesitation, that the hymn was composed by St. Fiacc, of Slebhte, must neces- sarily be received with respect.
Colgau's reason for assigning so early a date to the Scholiast is this : The Preface states expressly that St. Fiacc, having been consecrated a bishop by St. Patrick, was soon afterwards made " Archbishop of Leinster" — cmOeppog laigen — and that his successors continued to enjoy that dignity ever since.
These words imply, says Colgan1, that the successors of St. Fiacc continued to hold the archiepiscopal dignity in the time of our Scholiast ; but we learn from
in the sarne wav, and probably owing to the sarne cause— the accidental oinission of names of similar sound. The genealogv is as fol- lows (Book of Leinster, fol. 238 «) : — "Bishop Aedh, s. of Brocan, s. of Cormac, s. of Diar- mait, s. of Eochaidh Guineach, s. of Aongus, s. of Erc, s. of Brecan, s. of Fiacc, s. of Daire Barrach, s. of Cathair mór." On comparing this pedigree with that of St. Fiacc, it will be seen that the defect occurs in the same place as before, viz., between Erc and Aongus. For Eochaidh Guineach slew his maternal grandfather, Crimthan King of Leinster, A. D. 484, accordingto the Chron. Scotorum, dated by 0'Flaherty ; it is impossible, there- fore, that he can have been only seventh in descent from Cathair mór. But the genea- logy between bishop Aedh and Eochaidh Guineach, seems to be correct, and is quite consistent with the date assigned to the death
of Aedh, by the Annals of Ulster and Tiger- nach. MurchuMaccumachtheniwasone ofthe ecclesiastics present at the synod of Adani- nan, which exempted women from service iu war ; circ. A. D. 690. Reeves, Adam- nan, App. to Pref., p. 1. and li., note c. See also Colgan, Tr. Thaum., p. 218, col. 1. Actt. SS. p. 465 a., n. 31.
1 Colgan. — " Hic autem obiter observa hu- jus Scholiasta? vetustatem, qui videtur floruisse ante sceculi sexti finem : nam verbis citatis in- dicat Successores S. Fieci fuisse Archiepisco- pos Lagenise usque ad sua tempora. Cogi- tosus autem Nepos S. Brigidae, et qui floruit ante finem sasculi sexti, in Prafatione ad vitam ejusdem sanctae Virginis, indicat Sedem Ar- chiepiscopalem Lageniensium fuisse Ivilldaria' suo tempore : et author vitas S. Maidoci (quam damus ad 31 Januarii) capite 28 ejus- dem vita?, scribit eandem Sedem fuisse per Q2
300 The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patriclc.
Cogitosus, author of the Life of St. Bridget, thatin his time (the lat'ter halí'of' the síxth century, as Colgan thought) Ivildare was the archiepiscopal see of Leinster; and the author ofthe Life of St. Aedan, or Moedóg, states that Brandubh, King of Leinster, together with a synod of the province, had made Ferns the archiepiscopal see: achange which must have taken place before the end of the sixth century, because Iving Brandubh was slain inóoi, according to the Annals of the Four Masters. The successors of St. Fiacc of Slebhte, therefore, cannot have continued archbishops much longer than about the mid- dle of the sixth céntury, which, accordingly, fixes the date of the Scholiast.
To this Father B^eus1, in hislife oí'St. Fiacc, replies that the title of arch- bishop was not given to any bishops in Ireland, until the twelfth century ; and, therefore, he concludes that the Scholiast, by giving that title to St. Fiacc, betrays the fact that he himself cannot have flourished before that period. Byeusappears to draw a similar inference from the title of Archpoet, given by the Scholiastto Dubhtliach, the tutor of St. Fiacc, which, hesays, "savoursof the eleventh or twelfth century." Butthis very title ought to have led him to recognize his mistake; for by calling Dubhthach " Archpoet of Ireland," the Scholiast did not intend to say that Dubhthach held any office, or exercised any jurisdiction over the other poets of Ireland, but simply that he was the most eminent poet, or the chief poet of Ireland ; and so, in like manner, when the Scholiast calls Fiacc Archbishop, the meaning is that he was the most emi- nent, or remarkable bishop of Leinster.
BrandubiuniRegem (qui occubuit anno 601), ticae haberent, hincque recte dici possent
et svnodum Lageniensium (•onstitutam Fernrc. primates, extitcrint, ii tamen non prius quam
ídemque scribit Author vitfe S. Molingi, quam sec. circiter xii, uti ad xvii Junii diem in
ilamus ad 17 Junii." Triad. Thaum.,i>.$, Commentario actis S. Molingi Fernensis epis-
not. 8. The date of King Brandubh's death copi prrevio, num. 8, jam docuimus, appellari
is given hy the Four Mast. 601 ; by the Ann. eceperunt archiepiscopi ; quare cum nihilomi-
Ult., 604 ; and by Tigernach (or rather by nus S. Fieco archiepiscopi titulum, ac praste-
0'Flaherty, who has dated the Annals of rea Dubtacho, cujus ille discipulus extitisse
Tigernach), 605. This last is no doubt the perhibetur, honoriíicam archipoeta;, appella-
correct year. tioncm, quae seculum xi. aut xii. sapit, attri-
1 Byeus, — Actt.SS. ad 12 Oct,,p. 98, num.7. buat S. Fiechi scholiastes, scriptorem hunc,
"At vero, etsi quidem inter Hiberniaj epis- ut jam statui, ante sec. vi. linem vel paulo
copos, semper aliqui, qui praj aliis quid am- duntaxat post floruisse, quis credat" ? See
plioris dignitatis aut jurisdictionis ecclesias- St.Patrich, Apostle of Ireland, p. 14, sq.
The Hymn of St. Fiaec in praise of St. Patrich. 301
The mistalce is one into which Colgan him?elfhasfallen,and which impairs the validity of'his argument on the other side; f'or the Scholiast does not use the ecclesiastical Greek title ^rc/i-bishop, (which in its strict sense, as impljing canonical jurisdiction over other bishops, was unknown in Ireland until the twelfthcenturv), but Ard-epscop, high bishop; Ard-jíle, high poet — that is to say, chief'or principal bishop, or poet, not in reference to jurisdiction, but in refereuce to respect or precedency. In this sense, there is nothing inconsistent in the supposition that there might be more than one ard-, or chief-h'isho\) in a district ; and, consequenth', when our Scholiast calls the successors of St. Fiacc in Slebhte, ard, or c/«/<?/-bishops, and says that they were so regarded down to his own day, it does not at all f'ollow that the bishops of Ivildare and Ferns may not have also been considered ard, or cfo'e/bishops, at the same time.
The passage in the Preface to the Life of St. Bridget, by Cogitosus, to which Colgan refers, is a remarkable evidence of this loose or rather ancient use of the term, even as it stands in Colgan's Latin Version. For the author tells U8, not as Colgan represents his testimony, that Rildare was recently made the archiepiscopal see of Leinster, but that it had ahcays been an archbishopric of Ireland, that is to say, a chief or principal bishopric of' Ireland : his words1 are, — " Quam [sc. cathedram] semper Archiepiscopus Hiberniensium Episco- porum, et Abbntissa, quam omnes Abbatissa; Scotorum venerantur, fbelici suc- cessione, et ritu perpetuo dominantur." It is evident that Cogitosus must have here used the Irish word ard-epscop, chief bishop, not the modern ecclesi- astical title archbisliop, of which he could have known nothing : and themean- ing of the foregoing passnge was simply this, that the see, or cathedra, of Kil- dare was always governed by a bishop who was recognized as an ard, or high bishop [that is, as holding an eminent place among the Irish bishops], and by an abbess, who was regarded with veneration by all other abbesses of' the Scots or Irish.
The Bishop of Kildare was c/i«,/amongst the bishops, in the same sense in which the Abbess of' Ivildare was c/<íe/*amongst the abbesses of the Scotic na- tion; and itshouldbe particularly noticed that this, he says expressly, had been alivai/s the case, — semper2, i. e. f'rom the very foundation of the monasterv. It
1 His words — Colgan, Triad. Thaum., p. copus Hiberniensium Episcojiorum," &c. He 518. says, "Non intelligit quod fuerit omnium
2 Semper — It is curious to read Colgan's Hibernorum" [although Cogitosus expresslv note on the words, " Quam semper Archiepis- says so], "sed solum Lageniensium Archie-
302 The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich
is evident, therefore, that Cogitosus spohe only of a pre-eminence of dignitv or respect, notofmetropoliticalorarchiepiscopaljurisdiction; and such pre-emi- nence did not interfere with the same title of ard-epscop, or archbishop (if we choose to translate it so) being given to other bishops at the same time, and even within the same district, such as Leinster.
This fallacy runs through all that Colgan has written on the subject; and has, in all probability, also unconsciously interfered with the exact fidelity of his translations from the Irish. For example, in translating the words of the Scholiast, in the Preface to the Hymn before us, he makes his author say, — "Etpostea ab eodem [sc. Patricio] consecratus est[Fiecus] Episcopus, et tan- dem Lageniaj Archiepiscopus institutus : quo etiam munere ejus Comorbani, sive Successores abindefunguntur"1. Here there is nothing in the original to represent the words tandem institutus, or munere fungxmtur, although honest Colgan, thinldng only of the modern archiepiscopal function, doubtless be- lieved that by this paraphrase he was only more fully expressing the meaning of his author. But the original says merely that Fiacc was ordained a bishop by St. Patrich, and from that time was regarded as a chieí' or eminent bishop, as were his successors after him.
The passage quoted by Colgan, from the Life of St. Moedóc of Ferns, has doubtless sufFered in the same way from the prepossession of its translator, who probably lived at a period when the inodern idea of an archbishop was better lcnown. He tells us that a great synod held in Leinster by King Brandubh, in which the laity, as well as clergy, had seats, decreed, in honour of St. Moe- dóc, and, in reward for his services to the King, that the see of Ferns, then recently founded, should be thenceforth the Archbishopric of Leinster : " ut archiepiscopatus omnium Lagenensium semper esset in sede et cathedra S. Moedóc;" and, accordingly, the saint was then consecrated archbishop "by many Catholics"2. But all this, most probably, means no more than that St.
piscopus. Nec hsec dignitas metropolitana where it still remains. But nothing can be
sernper Eildarise fuit" [although Cogitosus more clear than tbat Cogitosus was not
says expressly tbat it was ; using tbis very thinking of arcbiepiscopal or metropolitical
word semper]. Colgan then goes on to say jurisdiction, in tbe ruodern sense, in which the
that St. Fiacc, as bishop of Slebhte, was the see of Dublin now possesses it. St. Patrich,
first archbisbop of Leinster; that then the me- Apostle of Ireland, p. 17.
tropolitical jurisdiction was transferred to Kil- ' Funguntur — Triad. Tbaum., p. 4, n. 1 a.
dare; tben to Ferns, and finally to Dublin, ' Catholics — Colgan, Actt. SS. ad 31 Jan.,
The Hymn of St. Fiaca in praise of St. Patriclc. 303
Moedóc and his successors should always be regarded as chieí' or eminent bishops'.
It follows that Colgan's argument to prove that his Scholiast flourished in the sixth century, and the argument of Byeus, bringing him down to the twelfth, are both fallacious ; both being founded on the same assumption that the title ard-epscop, as used in Irish authorities, was equivalent to the later eccleaiastical term Archbishop, and implied canonical or metropolitical j uris- diction.
The opinion expressed by Papebroclr, although rejected by Byeus, is, therefore, in the Editor's judgment, more near the truth, viz., that the Scholiast is to be regarded as an author of the eighth (or, perhaps he ought rather to have said,as he spoke only of Colgan's Scholiast, the tenth or eleventh) century.
By Colgan's Scholiast is here meant the author of the Preface, or biographi- cal account of St. Fiacc, prefixed to the Hymn : for the gloss or notes may perhaps be from a still later hand. These, now for the first time printed, from the Dub- lin MS. of the Liber fíymnorum, are manifestly older than the notes published by Colgan. And, nevertheless, from the explanations given in them of obscure and obsolete words, it is evident that some time must have elapsed between their composition and the composition of the original hymn. The prevailing character of these notes is etymological and philological. The notes printed by Colgan are, for the most part, historical and legendary ; and they contain
p. 211, cap. 2S. "Et magna civitas in ho- authorities whieh hc there quotes to prove
nore S.Moedoc ibi crcvit, qua; eodem nomine that there were always Archbishops in Ire-
vocatur .i. Fearna. Deinde facta synodo mag- land, is full of the same fallacv» ná in terra Lagenensium decrevi't Rex Bran- 2 Papebroch — See his Comm. pravius in
dub et tam laici, quam clerici ut archiepisco- Actt. S. Patricii (ad xvii. Mart., num. 15
patus omnium Lageniensium semper esset in (p- 520 B), where he says, " Sed et scholia in
sede et cathedra S. Moedoc. Et tunc sanctus hymuum illum scripta non videntur nobis tam
Moedoc a multis Catholicis consccratus est esse antiqua quam existimant aliqui : cuui in
archiepiscopus." The words " a multis Ca- iis non pauca occurrunt, quae seculo septimo
tholicis cousecratus" are obscure. Was this posteriorem auctorem sapiunt." And again,
passage written at a time when a bishop might num. 33 (p. 523 D.), lie says: " In quem
have been consecrated in Ireland by any who [hymnum S. Fieci] antiqui Scholiasta? notíe
were not Catholics? What non-Catholic pertinent ad seculum non vi., sed viii , ut
bishops were then in Ireland? illis antiquior sit Vita tum illa quam Evi-
1 Bishops Colgan's elaborate note 011 this nus scripsit, tum alia quam Tirechanus fecit,
passage (Actt. SS., p. 217, n. 29), with the qui ambo seeulo vii. floruere."
;°4
The Hymn of St. Fiacc in praise of St. Patrich.
also such legends as prove thera to be, beyond all doubt, much later than the Hymn.
For example, the Hymn contains no allusion to the celebrated Baculus Jesu, or " staffof Jesus," which St. Patrick was said to have received from a hermit of the Tyrrhene sea1, and which, according to the Tripartite Life, was also tlelivered to him by Christ Himself2. But the story is alluded to in Colgan's edition of the Scholia, where it is said that Patrich " found" the Baculus in an island of the Tvrrhene sea, called Alanensis, near Mount Armon3.
This story can scarcely be older than the eighth or ninth century. It is not found in the Book of Armagh, nor in the Second Life, published by Col- gan, the author of which must have lived some time after the death of St. Fiacc, for he tells us expressly that the relics of Fiacc were in his time preserved in the church of Slebhte4. It is not mentioned in the Life by Probus, who, nevertheless, notices the " baculus"5 of Patrick, and attributes to it miraculous virtues, but without any intimation that it was " the Staff of Jesus;" and no allusion to itoccurs in theGloss or Scholia of the Dublin MS., which are now for the first time published.
Again, the notes of Colgan's MS. are the only authority for the statement that the voices of the children of Caille Fochlad, calling upon St. Patrick to come and save them, were heard in Eome, not by Patrick only, but also by Pope Celestine0. This is an improvement upon the story told in the Hymn
1 Tijrrhene Sea. — Vit. 3"% cap. 23 ; Vit. 4", cap. 29 ; Vit. 6'-1 (Jocelin.) cap. 24.
2 Himself—Íí Venit ad vicinuin Montem Hernion, in<fao placuerit Christo ei apparere ; ibique tanquam alteri Movsi tradidit jam laudatum baculum, qui passim Baculus Jesu mincupatur." — Vit. Trip. i., c. 37-
3 Armon.— "Ettunc invenitbaculum Jesu, in insula Alanensi, prope Montera Armon."
4 Sleibhte " Quidam adolescens nomine
Fiec, qui postea fuit episcopus, et reliquhc eius hi Sleibhte [venerantur]." Vit. 2da, c. 38 (Triad. Thaum., p, 15). But these words are closelv connected with a passage in the Book of Armagh, whero wc read (fol. 4, b 2) — " Quidam adolescens poeta nomine Feec, qui postea mirabilis episcopus fuit, cujus re-
liquiaB adorantur hi Sleibti." The Vita se- cunda calls Fiec " adolescens, "not " adoles- censpoeta ;" and " episcopus," not " mirabilis episcopus." Is this evidence that the Vita secunda is older than the Book of Armagh ?
5 Baculus Vit. 5, (Probus) lib. ii., c. 21.
For thc more recent historv of this celebrated Baculus, see Obits and Martijrol. of Christ's Church, Introd., p. xi , sq., where the Editor must confess to an oversight, when he said that the Lives of St. Patrick all speak of this baculus. Comp. St. PatricJt, Ajwstle of Ireland, pp. 323, 328, 331
6 Celestine " Ipse Coelestinus quando or-
dinabatur Patricius, audiebat vocem infan- tium eum advocantium."
■:
<H '